Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Letters on the equality of the
sexes, and the condition of woman
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Letters on the equality of the sexes, and the condition of woman
Author: Sarah Grimké
Release date: December 6, 2022 [eBook #69485]
Most recently updated: October 19, 2024
Language: English
Original publication: United States: Isaac Knapp, 1838
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/69485
Credits: The Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net
(This file was produced from images generously made available
by The Internet Archive)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LETTERS ON
THE EQUALITY OF THE SEXES, AND THE CONDITION OF
WOMAN ***
sexes, and the condition of woman
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Letters on the equality of the sexes, and the condition of woman
Author: Sarah Grimké
Release date: December 6, 2022 [eBook #69485]
Most recently updated: October 19, 2024
Language: English
Original publication: United States: Isaac Knapp, 1838
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/69485
Credits: The Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net
(This file was produced from images generously made available
by The Internet Archive)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LETTERS ON
THE EQUALITY OF THE SEXES, AND THE CONDITION OF
WOMAN ***
Page 4
LETTERS
ON THE
EQUALITY OF THE SEXES,
AND THE
CONDITION OF WOMAN.
ADDRESSED TO
MARY S. PARKER,
PRESIDENT OF THE
Boston Female Anti-Slavery Society.
BOSTON:
PUBLISHED BY ISAAC KNAPP,
25, CORNHILL.
1838.
ON THE
EQUALITY OF THE SEXES,
AND THE
CONDITION OF WOMAN.
ADDRESSED TO
MARY S. PARKER,
PRESIDENT OF THE
Boston Female Anti-Slavery Society.
BOSTON:
PUBLISHED BY ISAAC KNAPP,
25, CORNHILL.
1838.
Page 5
LETTERS.
Page 6
LETTER I.
THE ORIGINAL EQUALITY OF WOMAN.
Amesbury, 7th Mo. 11th, 1837.
My Dear Friend,—In attempting to comply with thy request to give my
views on the Province of Woman, I feel that I am venturing on nearly
untrodden ground, and that I shall advance arguments in opposition to a
corrupt public opinion, and to the perverted interpretation of Holy Writ,
which has so universally obtained. But I am in search of truth; and no
obstacle shall prevent my prosecuting that search, because I believe the
welfare of the world will be materially advanced by every new discovery
we make of the designs of Jehovah in the creation of woman. It is
impossible that we can answer the purpose of our being, unless we
understand that purpose. It is impossible that we should fulfil our duties,
unless we comprehend them; or live up to our privileges, unless we know
what they are.
In examining this important subject, I shall depend solely on the Bible to
designate the sphere of woman, because I believe almost every thing that
has been written on this subject, has been the result of a misconception of
the simple truths revealed in the Scriptures, in consequence of the false
translation of many passages of Holy Writ. My mind is entirely delivered
from the superstitious reverence which is attached to the English version of
the Bible. King James’s translators certainly were not inspired. I therefore
claim the original as my standard, believing that to have been inspired, and
I also claim to judge for myself what is the meaning of the inspired writers,
because I believe it to be the solemn duty of every individual to search the
Scriptures for themselves, with the aid of the Holy Spirit, and not be
governed by the views of any man, or set of men.
We must first view woman at the period of her creation. ‘And God said,
Let us make man in our own image, after our likeness; and let them have
dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the
cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth
upon the earth. So God created man in his own image, in the image of God
THE ORIGINAL EQUALITY OF WOMAN.
Amesbury, 7th Mo. 11th, 1837.
My Dear Friend,—In attempting to comply with thy request to give my
views on the Province of Woman, I feel that I am venturing on nearly
untrodden ground, and that I shall advance arguments in opposition to a
corrupt public opinion, and to the perverted interpretation of Holy Writ,
which has so universally obtained. But I am in search of truth; and no
obstacle shall prevent my prosecuting that search, because I believe the
welfare of the world will be materially advanced by every new discovery
we make of the designs of Jehovah in the creation of woman. It is
impossible that we can answer the purpose of our being, unless we
understand that purpose. It is impossible that we should fulfil our duties,
unless we comprehend them; or live up to our privileges, unless we know
what they are.
In examining this important subject, I shall depend solely on the Bible to
designate the sphere of woman, because I believe almost every thing that
has been written on this subject, has been the result of a misconception of
the simple truths revealed in the Scriptures, in consequence of the false
translation of many passages of Holy Writ. My mind is entirely delivered
from the superstitious reverence which is attached to the English version of
the Bible. King James’s translators certainly were not inspired. I therefore
claim the original as my standard, believing that to have been inspired, and
I also claim to judge for myself what is the meaning of the inspired writers,
because I believe it to be the solemn duty of every individual to search the
Scriptures for themselves, with the aid of the Holy Spirit, and not be
governed by the views of any man, or set of men.
We must first view woman at the period of her creation. ‘And God said,
Let us make man in our own image, after our likeness; and let them have
dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the
cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth
upon the earth. So God created man in his own image, in the image of God
Page 7
created he him, male and female created he them.’ In all this sublime
description of the creation of man, (which is a generic term including man
and woman,) there is not one particle of difference intimated as existing
between them. They were both made in the image of God; dominion was
given to both over every other creature, but not over each other. Created in
perfect equality, they were expected to exercise the vicegerence intrusted to
them by their Maker, in harmony and love.
Let us pass on now to the recapitulation of the creation of man:—‘The
Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his
nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul. And the Lord God
said, it is not good that man should be alone, I will make him an help meet
for him.’ All creation swarmed with animated beings capable of natural
affection, as we know they still are; it was not, therefore, merely to give
man a creature susceptible of loving, obeying, and looking up to him, for all
that the animals could do and did do. It was to give him a companion, in all
respects his equal; one who was like himself a free agent, gifted with
intellect and endowed with immortality; not a partaker merely of his animal
gratifications, but able to enter into all his feelings as a moral and
responsible being. If this had not been the case, how could she have been an
help meet for him? I understand this as applying not only to the parties
entering into the marriage contract, but to all men and women, because I
believe God designed woman to be an help meet for man in every good and
perfect work. She was a part of himself, as if Jehovah designed to make the
oneness and identity of man and woman perfect and complete; and when
the glorious work of their creation was finished, ‘the morning stars sang
together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy.’
This blissful condition was not long enjoyed by our first parents. Eve, it
would seem from the history, was wandering alone amid the bowers of
Paradise, when the serpent met with her. From her reply to Satan, it is
evident that the command not to eat ‘of the tree that is in the midst of the
garden,’ was given to both, although the term man was used when the
prohibition was issued by God. ‘And the woman said unto the serpent, we
may eat of the fruit of the trees of the garden, but of the fruit of the tree
which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, ye shall not eat of it,
neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die.’ Here the woman was exposed to
temptation from a being with whom she was unacquainted. She had been
description of the creation of man, (which is a generic term including man
and woman,) there is not one particle of difference intimated as existing
between them. They were both made in the image of God; dominion was
given to both over every other creature, but not over each other. Created in
perfect equality, they were expected to exercise the vicegerence intrusted to
them by their Maker, in harmony and love.
Let us pass on now to the recapitulation of the creation of man:—‘The
Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his
nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul. And the Lord God
said, it is not good that man should be alone, I will make him an help meet
for him.’ All creation swarmed with animated beings capable of natural
affection, as we know they still are; it was not, therefore, merely to give
man a creature susceptible of loving, obeying, and looking up to him, for all
that the animals could do and did do. It was to give him a companion, in all
respects his equal; one who was like himself a free agent, gifted with
intellect and endowed with immortality; not a partaker merely of his animal
gratifications, but able to enter into all his feelings as a moral and
responsible being. If this had not been the case, how could she have been an
help meet for him? I understand this as applying not only to the parties
entering into the marriage contract, but to all men and women, because I
believe God designed woman to be an help meet for man in every good and
perfect work. She was a part of himself, as if Jehovah designed to make the
oneness and identity of man and woman perfect and complete; and when
the glorious work of their creation was finished, ‘the morning stars sang
together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy.’
This blissful condition was not long enjoyed by our first parents. Eve, it
would seem from the history, was wandering alone amid the bowers of
Paradise, when the serpent met with her. From her reply to Satan, it is
evident that the command not to eat ‘of the tree that is in the midst of the
garden,’ was given to both, although the term man was used when the
prohibition was issued by God. ‘And the woman said unto the serpent, we
may eat of the fruit of the trees of the garden, but of the fruit of the tree
which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, ye shall not eat of it,
neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die.’ Here the woman was exposed to
temptation from a being with whom she was unacquainted. She had been
Page 8
accustomed to associate with her beloved partner, and to hold communion
with God and with angels; but of satanic intelligence, she was in all
probability entirely ignorant. Through the subtlety of the serpent, she was
beguiled. And ‘when she saw that the tree was good for food, and that it
was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one wise, she took
of the fruit thereof and did eat.’
We next find Adam involved in the same sin, not through the
instrumentality of a supernatural agent, but through that of his equal, a
being whom he must have known was liable to transgress the divine
command, because he must have felt that he was himself a free agent, and
that he was restrained from disobedience only by the exercise of faith and
love towards his Creator. Had Adam tenderly reproved his wife, and
endeavored to lead her to repentance instead of sharing in her guilt, I should
be much more ready to accord to man that superiority which he claims; but
as the facts stand disclosed by the sacred historian, it appears to me that to
say the least, there was as much weakness exhibited by Adam as by Eve.
They both fell from innocence, and consequently from happiness, but not
from equality.
Let us next examine the conduct of this fallen pair, when Jehovah
interrogated them respecting their fault. They both frankly confessed their
guilt. ‘The man said, the woman whom thou gavest to be with me, she gave
me of the tree and I did eat. And the woman said, the serpent beguiled me
and I did eat.’ And the Lord God said unto the woman, ‘Thou wilt be
subject unto thy husband, and he will rule over thee.’ That this did not
allude to the subjection of woman to man is manifest, because the same
mode of expression is used in speaking to Cain of Abel. The truth is that the
curse, as it is termed, which was pronounced by Jehovah upon woman, is a
simple prophecy. The Hebrew, like the French language, uses the same
word to express shall and will. Our translators having been accustomed to
exercise lordship over their wives, and seeing only through the medium of a
perverted judgment, very naturally, though I think not very learnedly or
very kindly, translated it shall instead of will, and thus converted a
prediction to Eve into a command to Adam; for observe, it is addressed to
the woman and not to the man. The consequence of the fall was an
immediate struggle for dominion, and Jehovah foretold which would gain
the ascendency; but as he created them in his image, as that image
with God and with angels; but of satanic intelligence, she was in all
probability entirely ignorant. Through the subtlety of the serpent, she was
beguiled. And ‘when she saw that the tree was good for food, and that it
was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one wise, she took
of the fruit thereof and did eat.’
We next find Adam involved in the same sin, not through the
instrumentality of a supernatural agent, but through that of his equal, a
being whom he must have known was liable to transgress the divine
command, because he must have felt that he was himself a free agent, and
that he was restrained from disobedience only by the exercise of faith and
love towards his Creator. Had Adam tenderly reproved his wife, and
endeavored to lead her to repentance instead of sharing in her guilt, I should
be much more ready to accord to man that superiority which he claims; but
as the facts stand disclosed by the sacred historian, it appears to me that to
say the least, there was as much weakness exhibited by Adam as by Eve.
They both fell from innocence, and consequently from happiness, but not
from equality.
Let us next examine the conduct of this fallen pair, when Jehovah
interrogated them respecting their fault. They both frankly confessed their
guilt. ‘The man said, the woman whom thou gavest to be with me, she gave
me of the tree and I did eat. And the woman said, the serpent beguiled me
and I did eat.’ And the Lord God said unto the woman, ‘Thou wilt be
subject unto thy husband, and he will rule over thee.’ That this did not
allude to the subjection of woman to man is manifest, because the same
mode of expression is used in speaking to Cain of Abel. The truth is that the
curse, as it is termed, which was pronounced by Jehovah upon woman, is a
simple prophecy. The Hebrew, like the French language, uses the same
word to express shall and will. Our translators having been accustomed to
exercise lordship over their wives, and seeing only through the medium of a
perverted judgment, very naturally, though I think not very learnedly or
very kindly, translated it shall instead of will, and thus converted a
prediction to Eve into a command to Adam; for observe, it is addressed to
the woman and not to the man. The consequence of the fall was an
immediate struggle for dominion, and Jehovah foretold which would gain
the ascendency; but as he created them in his image, as that image
Page 9
manifestly was not lost by the fall, because it is urged in Gen. 9: 6, as an
argument why the life of man should not be taken by his fellow man, there
is no reason to suppose that sin produced any distinction between them as
moral, intellectual and responsible beings. Man might just as well have
endeavored by hard labor to fulfil the prophecy, thorns and thistles will the
earth bring forth to thee, as to pretend to accomplish the other, ‘he will rule
over thee,’ by asserting dominion over his wife.
‘Authority usurped from God, not given.
He gave him only over beast, flesh, fowl,
Dominion absolute: that right he holds
By God’s donation: but man o’er woman
He made not Lord, such title to himself
Reserving, human left from human free.’
Here then I plant myself. God created us equal;—he created us free
agents;—he is our Lawgiver, our King and our Judge, and to him alone is
woman bound to be in subjection, and to him alone is she accountable for
the use of those talents with which her Heavenly Father has entrusted her.
One is her Master even Christ.
Thine for the oppressed in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
argument why the life of man should not be taken by his fellow man, there
is no reason to suppose that sin produced any distinction between them as
moral, intellectual and responsible beings. Man might just as well have
endeavored by hard labor to fulfil the prophecy, thorns and thistles will the
earth bring forth to thee, as to pretend to accomplish the other, ‘he will rule
over thee,’ by asserting dominion over his wife.
‘Authority usurped from God, not given.
He gave him only over beast, flesh, fowl,
Dominion absolute: that right he holds
By God’s donation: but man o’er woman
He made not Lord, such title to himself
Reserving, human left from human free.’
Here then I plant myself. God created us equal;—he created us free
agents;—he is our Lawgiver, our King and our Judge, and to him alone is
woman bound to be in subjection, and to him alone is she accountable for
the use of those talents with which her Heavenly Father has entrusted her.
One is her Master even Christ.
Thine for the oppressed in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
Page 10
LETTER II.
WOMAN SUBJECT ONLY TO GOD.
Newburyport, 7th mo. 17, 1837.
My dear Sister,—In my last, I traced the creation and the fall of man and
woman from that state of purity and happiness which their beneficent
Creator designed them to enjoy. As they were one in transgression, their
chastisement was the same. ‘So God drove out the man, and he placed at
the East of the garden of Eden a cherubim and a flaming sword, which
turned every way to keep the way of the tree of life.’ We now behold them
expelled from Paradise, fallen from their original loveliness, but still
bearing on their foreheads the image and superscription of Jehovah; still
invested with high moral responsibilities, intellectual powers, and immortal
souls. They had incurred the penalty of sin, they were shorn of their
innocence, but they stood on the same platform side by side, acknowledging
no superior but their God. Notwithstanding what has been urged, woman I
am aware stands charged to the present day with having brought sin into the
world. I shall not repel the charge by any counter assertions, although, as
was before hinted, Adam’s ready acquiescence with his wife’s proposal,
does not savor much of that superiority in strength of mind, which is
arrogated by man. Even admitting that Eve was the greater sinner, it seems
to me man might be satisfied with the dominion he has claimed and
exercised for nearly six thousand years, and that more true nobility would
be manifested by endeavoring to raise the fallen and invigorate the weak,
than by keeping woman in subjection. But I ask no favors for my sex. I
surrender not our claim to equality. All I ask of our brethren is, that they
will take their feet from off our necks, and permit us to stand upright on that
ground which God designed us to occupy. If he has not given us the rights
which have, as I conceive, been wrested from us, we shall soon give
evidence of our inferiority, and shrink back into that obscurity, which the
high souled magnanimity of man has assigned us as our appropriate sphere.
As I am unable to learn from sacred writ when woman was deprived by
God of her equality with man, I shall touch upon a few points in the
WOMAN SUBJECT ONLY TO GOD.
Newburyport, 7th mo. 17, 1837.
My dear Sister,—In my last, I traced the creation and the fall of man and
woman from that state of purity and happiness which their beneficent
Creator designed them to enjoy. As they were one in transgression, their
chastisement was the same. ‘So God drove out the man, and he placed at
the East of the garden of Eden a cherubim and a flaming sword, which
turned every way to keep the way of the tree of life.’ We now behold them
expelled from Paradise, fallen from their original loveliness, but still
bearing on their foreheads the image and superscription of Jehovah; still
invested with high moral responsibilities, intellectual powers, and immortal
souls. They had incurred the penalty of sin, they were shorn of their
innocence, but they stood on the same platform side by side, acknowledging
no superior but their God. Notwithstanding what has been urged, woman I
am aware stands charged to the present day with having brought sin into the
world. I shall not repel the charge by any counter assertions, although, as
was before hinted, Adam’s ready acquiescence with his wife’s proposal,
does not savor much of that superiority in strength of mind, which is
arrogated by man. Even admitting that Eve was the greater sinner, it seems
to me man might be satisfied with the dominion he has claimed and
exercised for nearly six thousand years, and that more true nobility would
be manifested by endeavoring to raise the fallen and invigorate the weak,
than by keeping woman in subjection. But I ask no favors for my sex. I
surrender not our claim to equality. All I ask of our brethren is, that they
will take their feet from off our necks, and permit us to stand upright on that
ground which God designed us to occupy. If he has not given us the rights
which have, as I conceive, been wrested from us, we shall soon give
evidence of our inferiority, and shrink back into that obscurity, which the
high souled magnanimity of man has assigned us as our appropriate sphere.
As I am unable to learn from sacred writ when woman was deprived by
God of her equality with man, I shall touch upon a few points in the
Page 11
Scriptures, which demonstrate that no supremacy was granted to man.
When God had destroyed the world, except Noah and his family, by the
deluge, he renewed the grant formerly made to man, and again gave him
dominion over every beast of the earth, every fowl of the air, over all that
moveth upon the earth, and over all the fishes of the sea; into his hands they
were delivered. But was woman, bearing the image of her God, placed
under the dominion of her fellow man? Never! Jehovah could not surrender
his authority to govern his own immortal creatures into the hands of a
being, whom he knew, and whom his whole history proved, to be unworthy
of a trust so sacred and important. God could not do it, because it is a direct
contravention of his law, ‘Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him
only shalt thou serve.’ If Jehovah had appointed man as the guardian, or
teacher of woman, he would certainly have given some intimation of this
surrender of his own prerogative. But so far from it, we find the commands
of God invariably the same to man and woman; and not the slightest
intimation is given in a single passage of the Bible, that God designed to
point woman to man as her instructor. The tenor of his language always is,
‘Look unto ME, and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth, for I am God,
and there is none else.’
The lust of dominion was probably the first effect of the fall; and as there
was no other intelligent being over whom to exercise it, woman was the
first victim of this unhallowed passion. We afterwards see it exhibited by
Cain in the murder of his brother, by Nimrod in his becoming a mighty
hunter of men, and setting up a kingdom over which to reign. Here we see
the origin of that Upas of slavery, which sprang up immediately after the
fall, and has spread its pestilential branches over the whole face of the
known world. All history attests that man has subjected woman to his will,
used her as a means to promote his selfish gratification, to minister to his
sensual pleasures, to be instrumental in promoting his comfort; but never
has he desired to elevate her to that rank she was created to fill. He has done
all he could to debase and enslave her mind; and now he looks triumphantly
on the ruin he has wrought, and says, the being he has thus deeply injured is
his inferior.
Woman has been placed by John Quincy Adams, side by side with the
slave, whilst he was contending for the right side of petition. I thank him for
ranking us with the oppressed; for I shall not find it difficult to show, that in
When God had destroyed the world, except Noah and his family, by the
deluge, he renewed the grant formerly made to man, and again gave him
dominion over every beast of the earth, every fowl of the air, over all that
moveth upon the earth, and over all the fishes of the sea; into his hands they
were delivered. But was woman, bearing the image of her God, placed
under the dominion of her fellow man? Never! Jehovah could not surrender
his authority to govern his own immortal creatures into the hands of a
being, whom he knew, and whom his whole history proved, to be unworthy
of a trust so sacred and important. God could not do it, because it is a direct
contravention of his law, ‘Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him
only shalt thou serve.’ If Jehovah had appointed man as the guardian, or
teacher of woman, he would certainly have given some intimation of this
surrender of his own prerogative. But so far from it, we find the commands
of God invariably the same to man and woman; and not the slightest
intimation is given in a single passage of the Bible, that God designed to
point woman to man as her instructor. The tenor of his language always is,
‘Look unto ME, and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth, for I am God,
and there is none else.’
The lust of dominion was probably the first effect of the fall; and as there
was no other intelligent being over whom to exercise it, woman was the
first victim of this unhallowed passion. We afterwards see it exhibited by
Cain in the murder of his brother, by Nimrod in his becoming a mighty
hunter of men, and setting up a kingdom over which to reign. Here we see
the origin of that Upas of slavery, which sprang up immediately after the
fall, and has spread its pestilential branches over the whole face of the
known world. All history attests that man has subjected woman to his will,
used her as a means to promote his selfish gratification, to minister to his
sensual pleasures, to be instrumental in promoting his comfort; but never
has he desired to elevate her to that rank she was created to fill. He has done
all he could to debase and enslave her mind; and now he looks triumphantly
on the ruin he has wrought, and says, the being he has thus deeply injured is
his inferior.
Woman has been placed by John Quincy Adams, side by side with the
slave, whilst he was contending for the right side of petition. I thank him for
ranking us with the oppressed; for I shall not find it difficult to show, that in
Page 12
all ages and countries, not even excepting enlightened republican America,
woman has more or less been made a means to promote the welfare of man,
without due regard to her own happiness, and the glory of God as the end of
her creation.
During the patriarchal ages, we find men and women engaged in the
same employments. Abraham and Sarah both assisted in preparing the food
which was to be set before the three men, who visited them in the plains of
Mamre; but although their occupations were similar, Sarah was not
permitted to enjoy the society of the holy visitant; and as we learn from
Peter, that she ‘obeyed Abraham, calling him Lord,’ we may presume he
exercised dominion over her. We shall pass on now to Rebecca. In her
history, we find another striking illustration of the low estimation in which
woman was held. Eleazur is sent to seek a wife for Isaac. He finds Rebecca
going down to the well to fill her pitcher. He accosts her; and she replies
with all humility, ‘Drink, my lord.’ How does he endeavor to gain her favor
and confidence? Does he approach her as a dignified creature, whom he
was about to invite to fill an important station in his master’s family, as the
wife of his only son? No. He offered incense to her vanity, and ‘he took a
golden ear-ring of half a shekel weight, and two bracelets for her hands of
ten shekels weight of gold,’ and gave them to Rebecca.
The cupidity of man soon led him to regard woman as property, and
hence we find them sold to those, who wished to marry them, as far as
appears, without any regard to those sacred rights which belong to woman,
as well as to man in the choice of a companion. That women were a
profitable kind of property, we may gather from the description of a
virtuous woman in the last chapter of Proverbs. To work willingly with her
hands, to open her hands to the poor, to clothe herself with silk and purple,
to look well to her household, to make fine linen and sell it, to deliver
girdles to the merchant, and not to eat the bread of idleness, seems to have
constituted in the view of Solomon, the perfection of a woman’s character
and achievements. ‘The spirit of that age was not favorable to intellectual
improvement; but as there were wise men who formed exceptions to the
general ignorance, and were destined to guide the world into more
advanced states, so there was a corresponding proportion of wise women;
and among the Jews, as well as other nations, we find a strong tendency to
believe that women were in more immediate connection with heaven than
woman has more or less been made a means to promote the welfare of man,
without due regard to her own happiness, and the glory of God as the end of
her creation.
During the patriarchal ages, we find men and women engaged in the
same employments. Abraham and Sarah both assisted in preparing the food
which was to be set before the three men, who visited them in the plains of
Mamre; but although their occupations were similar, Sarah was not
permitted to enjoy the society of the holy visitant; and as we learn from
Peter, that she ‘obeyed Abraham, calling him Lord,’ we may presume he
exercised dominion over her. We shall pass on now to Rebecca. In her
history, we find another striking illustration of the low estimation in which
woman was held. Eleazur is sent to seek a wife for Isaac. He finds Rebecca
going down to the well to fill her pitcher. He accosts her; and she replies
with all humility, ‘Drink, my lord.’ How does he endeavor to gain her favor
and confidence? Does he approach her as a dignified creature, whom he
was about to invite to fill an important station in his master’s family, as the
wife of his only son? No. He offered incense to her vanity, and ‘he took a
golden ear-ring of half a shekel weight, and two bracelets for her hands of
ten shekels weight of gold,’ and gave them to Rebecca.
The cupidity of man soon led him to regard woman as property, and
hence we find them sold to those, who wished to marry them, as far as
appears, without any regard to those sacred rights which belong to woman,
as well as to man in the choice of a companion. That women were a
profitable kind of property, we may gather from the description of a
virtuous woman in the last chapter of Proverbs. To work willingly with her
hands, to open her hands to the poor, to clothe herself with silk and purple,
to look well to her household, to make fine linen and sell it, to deliver
girdles to the merchant, and not to eat the bread of idleness, seems to have
constituted in the view of Solomon, the perfection of a woman’s character
and achievements. ‘The spirit of that age was not favorable to intellectual
improvement; but as there were wise men who formed exceptions to the
general ignorance, and were destined to guide the world into more
advanced states, so there was a corresponding proportion of wise women;
and among the Jews, as well as other nations, we find a strong tendency to
believe that women were in more immediate connection with heaven than
Page 13
men.’—L. M. Child’s Con. of Woman. If there be any truth in this tradition,
I am at a loss to imagine in what the superiority of man consists.
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
I am at a loss to imagine in what the superiority of man consists.
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
Page 14
LETTER III.
THE PASTORAL LETTER OF THE GENERAL
ASSOCIATION OF CONGREGATIONAL MINISTERS OF
MASSACHUSETTS.
Haverhill, 7th Mo. 1837.
Dear Friend,—When I last addressed thee, I had not seen the Pastoral
Letter of the General Association. It has since fallen into my hands, and I
must digress from my intention of exhibiting the condition of women in
different parts of the world, in order to make some remarks on this
extraordinary document. I am persuaded that when the minds of men and
women become emancipated from the thraldom of superstition and
‘traditions of men,’ the sentiments contained in the Pastoral Letter will be
recurred to with as much astonishment as the opinions of Cotton Mather
and other distinguished men of his day, on the subject of witchcraft; nor
will it be deemed less wonderful, that a body of divines should gravely
assemble and endeavor to prove that woman has no right to ‘open her
mouth for the dumb,’ than it now is that judges should have sat on the trials
of witches, and solemnly condemned nineteen persons and one dog to death
for witchcraft.
But to the letter. It says, ‘We invite your attention to the dangers which at
present seem to threaten the FEMALE CHARACTER with wide-spread
and permanent injury.’ I rejoice that they have called the attention of my sex
to this subject, because I believe if woman investigates it, she will soon
discover that danger is impending, though from a totally different source
from that which the Association apprehends,—danger from those who,
having long held the reins of usurped authority, are unwilling to permit us
to fill that sphere which God created us to move in, and who have entered
into league to crush the immortal mind of woman. I rejoice, because I am
persuaded that the rights of woman, like the rights of slaves, need only be
examined to be understood and asserted, even by some of those, who are
now endeavoring to smother the irrepressible desire for mental and spiritual
THE PASTORAL LETTER OF THE GENERAL
ASSOCIATION OF CONGREGATIONAL MINISTERS OF
MASSACHUSETTS.
Haverhill, 7th Mo. 1837.
Dear Friend,—When I last addressed thee, I had not seen the Pastoral
Letter of the General Association. It has since fallen into my hands, and I
must digress from my intention of exhibiting the condition of women in
different parts of the world, in order to make some remarks on this
extraordinary document. I am persuaded that when the minds of men and
women become emancipated from the thraldom of superstition and
‘traditions of men,’ the sentiments contained in the Pastoral Letter will be
recurred to with as much astonishment as the opinions of Cotton Mather
and other distinguished men of his day, on the subject of witchcraft; nor
will it be deemed less wonderful, that a body of divines should gravely
assemble and endeavor to prove that woman has no right to ‘open her
mouth for the dumb,’ than it now is that judges should have sat on the trials
of witches, and solemnly condemned nineteen persons and one dog to death
for witchcraft.
But to the letter. It says, ‘We invite your attention to the dangers which at
present seem to threaten the FEMALE CHARACTER with wide-spread
and permanent injury.’ I rejoice that they have called the attention of my sex
to this subject, because I believe if woman investigates it, she will soon
discover that danger is impending, though from a totally different source
from that which the Association apprehends,—danger from those who,
having long held the reins of usurped authority, are unwilling to permit us
to fill that sphere which God created us to move in, and who have entered
into league to crush the immortal mind of woman. I rejoice, because I am
persuaded that the rights of woman, like the rights of slaves, need only be
examined to be understood and asserted, even by some of those, who are
now endeavoring to smother the irrepressible desire for mental and spiritual
Page 15
freedom which glows in the breast of many, who hardly dare to speak their
sentiments.
‘The appropriate duties and influence of women are clearly stated in the
New Testament. Those duties are unobtrusive and private, but the sources of
mighty power. When the mild, dependent, softening influence of woman
upon the sternness of man’s opinions is fully exercised, society feels the
effects of it in a thousand ways.’ No one can desire more earnestly than I
do, that woman may move exactly in the sphere which her Creator has
assigned her; and I believe her having been displaced from that sphere has
introduced confusion into the world. It is, therefore, of vast importance to
herself and to all the rational creation, that she should ascertain what are her
duties and her privileges as a responsible and immortal being. The New
Testament has been referred to, and I am willing to abide by its decisions,
but must enter my protest against the false translation of some passages by
the men who did that work, and against the perverted interpretation by the
men who undertook to write commentaries thereon. I am inclined to think,
when we are admitted to the honor of studying Greek and Hebrew, we shall
produce some various readings of the Bible a little different from those we
now have.
The Lord Jesus defines the duties of his followers in his Sermon on the
Mount. He lays down grand principles by which they should be governed,
without any reference to sex or condition:—‘Ye are the light of the world. A
city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle and put
it under a bushel, but on a candlestick, and it giveth light unto all that are in
the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good
works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven.’ I follow him through
all his precepts, and find him giving the same directions to women as to
men, never even referring to the distinction now so strenuously insisted
upon between masculine and feminine virtues: this is one of the anti-
christian ‘traditions of men’ which are taught instead of the
‘commandments of God.’ Men and women were created equal; they are
both moral and accountable beings, and whatever is right for man to do, is
right for woman.
But the influence of woman, says the Association, is to be private and
unobtrusive; her light is not to shine before man like that of her brethren;
but she is passively to let the lords of the creation, as they call themselves,
sentiments.
‘The appropriate duties and influence of women are clearly stated in the
New Testament. Those duties are unobtrusive and private, but the sources of
mighty power. When the mild, dependent, softening influence of woman
upon the sternness of man’s opinions is fully exercised, society feels the
effects of it in a thousand ways.’ No one can desire more earnestly than I
do, that woman may move exactly in the sphere which her Creator has
assigned her; and I believe her having been displaced from that sphere has
introduced confusion into the world. It is, therefore, of vast importance to
herself and to all the rational creation, that she should ascertain what are her
duties and her privileges as a responsible and immortal being. The New
Testament has been referred to, and I am willing to abide by its decisions,
but must enter my protest against the false translation of some passages by
the men who did that work, and against the perverted interpretation by the
men who undertook to write commentaries thereon. I am inclined to think,
when we are admitted to the honor of studying Greek and Hebrew, we shall
produce some various readings of the Bible a little different from those we
now have.
The Lord Jesus defines the duties of his followers in his Sermon on the
Mount. He lays down grand principles by which they should be governed,
without any reference to sex or condition:—‘Ye are the light of the world. A
city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle and put
it under a bushel, but on a candlestick, and it giveth light unto all that are in
the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good
works, and glorify your Father which is in Heaven.’ I follow him through
all his precepts, and find him giving the same directions to women as to
men, never even referring to the distinction now so strenuously insisted
upon between masculine and feminine virtues: this is one of the anti-
christian ‘traditions of men’ which are taught instead of the
‘commandments of God.’ Men and women were created equal; they are
both moral and accountable beings, and whatever is right for man to do, is
right for woman.
But the influence of woman, says the Association, is to be private and
unobtrusive; her light is not to shine before man like that of her brethren;
but she is passively to let the lords of the creation, as they call themselves,
Page 16
put the bushel over it, lest peradventure it might appear that the world has
been benefitted by the rays of her candle. So that her quenched light,
according to their judgment, will be of more use than if it were set on the
candlestick. ‘Her influence is the source of mighty power.’ This has ever
been the flattering language of man since he laid aside the whip as a means
to keep woman in subjection. He spares her body; but the war he has waged
against her mind, her heart, and her soul, has been no less destructive to her
as a moral being. How monstrous, how anti-christian, is the doctrine that
woman is to be dependent on man! Where, in all the sacred Scriptures, is
this taught? Alas! she has too well learned the lesson which man has labored
to teach her. She has surrendered her dearest rights, and been satisfied with
the privileges which man has assumed to grant her; she has been amused
with the show of power, whilst man has absorbed all the reality into
himself. He has adorned the creature whom God gave him as a companion,
with baubles and gewgaws, turned her attention to personal attractions,
offered incense to her vanity, and made her the instrument of his selfish
gratification, a play-thing to please his eye and amuse his hours of leisure.
‘Rule by obedience and by submission sway,’ or in other words, study to be
a hypocrite, pretend to submit, but gain your point, has been the code of
household morality which woman has been taught. The poet has sung, in
sickly strains, the loveliness of woman’s dependence upon man, and now
we find it re-echoed by those who profess to teach the religion of the Bible.
God says, ‘Cease ye from man whose breath is in his nostrils, for wherein is
he to be accounted of?’ Man says, depend upon me. God says, ‘HE will
teach us of his ways.’ Man says, believe it not, I am to be your teacher. This
doctrine of dependence upon man is utterly at variance with the doctrine of
the Bible. In that book I find nothing like the softness of woman, nor the
sternness of man: both are equally commanded to bring forth the fruits of
the Spirit, love, meekness, gentleness, &c.
But we are told, ‘the power of woman is in her dependence, flowing from
a consciousness of that weakness which God has given her for her
protection.’ If physical weakness is alluded to, I cheerfully concede the
superiority; if brute force is what my brethren are claiming, I am willing to
let them have all the honor they desire; but if they mean to intimate, that
mental or moral weakness belongs to woman, more than to man, I utterly
disclaim the charge. Our powers of mind have been crushed, as far as man
could do it, our sense of morality has been impaired by his interpretation of
been benefitted by the rays of her candle. So that her quenched light,
according to their judgment, will be of more use than if it were set on the
candlestick. ‘Her influence is the source of mighty power.’ This has ever
been the flattering language of man since he laid aside the whip as a means
to keep woman in subjection. He spares her body; but the war he has waged
against her mind, her heart, and her soul, has been no less destructive to her
as a moral being. How monstrous, how anti-christian, is the doctrine that
woman is to be dependent on man! Where, in all the sacred Scriptures, is
this taught? Alas! she has too well learned the lesson which man has labored
to teach her. She has surrendered her dearest rights, and been satisfied with
the privileges which man has assumed to grant her; she has been amused
with the show of power, whilst man has absorbed all the reality into
himself. He has adorned the creature whom God gave him as a companion,
with baubles and gewgaws, turned her attention to personal attractions,
offered incense to her vanity, and made her the instrument of his selfish
gratification, a play-thing to please his eye and amuse his hours of leisure.
‘Rule by obedience and by submission sway,’ or in other words, study to be
a hypocrite, pretend to submit, but gain your point, has been the code of
household morality which woman has been taught. The poet has sung, in
sickly strains, the loveliness of woman’s dependence upon man, and now
we find it re-echoed by those who profess to teach the religion of the Bible.
God says, ‘Cease ye from man whose breath is in his nostrils, for wherein is
he to be accounted of?’ Man says, depend upon me. God says, ‘HE will
teach us of his ways.’ Man says, believe it not, I am to be your teacher. This
doctrine of dependence upon man is utterly at variance with the doctrine of
the Bible. In that book I find nothing like the softness of woman, nor the
sternness of man: both are equally commanded to bring forth the fruits of
the Spirit, love, meekness, gentleness, &c.
But we are told, ‘the power of woman is in her dependence, flowing from
a consciousness of that weakness which God has given her for her
protection.’ If physical weakness is alluded to, I cheerfully concede the
superiority; if brute force is what my brethren are claiming, I am willing to
let them have all the honor they desire; but if they mean to intimate, that
mental or moral weakness belongs to woman, more than to man, I utterly
disclaim the charge. Our powers of mind have been crushed, as far as man
could do it, our sense of morality has been impaired by his interpretation of
Page 17
our duties; but no where does God say that he made any distinction between
us, as moral and intelligent beings.
‘We appreciate,’ say the Association, ‘the unostentatious prayers and
efforts of woman in advancing the cause of religion at home and abroad, in
leading religious inquirers to the pastor for instruction.’ Several points here
demand attention. If public prayers and public efforts are necessarily
ostentatious, then ‘Anna the prophetess, (or preacher,) who departed not
from the temple, but served God with fastings and prayers night and day,’
‘and spake of Christ to all them that looked for redemption in Israel,’ was
ostentatious in her efforts. Then, the apostle Paul encourages women to be
ostentatious in their efforts to spread the gospel, when he gives them
directions how they should appear, when engaged in praying, or preaching
in the public assemblies. Then, the whole association of Congregational
ministers are ostentatious, in the efforts they are making in preaching and
praying to convert souls.
But woman may be permitted to lead religious inquirers to the pastors
for instruction. Now this is assuming that all pastors are better qualified to
give instruction than woman. This I utterly deny. I have suffered too keenly
from the teaching of man, to lead any one to him for instruction. The Lord
Jesus says,—‘Come unto me and learn of me.’ He points his followers to no
man; and when woman is made the favored instrument of rousing a sinner
to his lost and helpless condition, she has no right to substitute any teacher
for Christ; all she has to do is, to turn the contrite inquirer to the ‘Lamb of
God which taketh away the sins of the world.’ More souls have probably
been lost by going down to Egypt for help, and by trusting in man in the
early stages of religious experience, than by any other error. Instead of the
petition being offered to God,—‘Lead me in thy truth, and teach me, for
thou art the God of my salvation,’—instead of relying on the precious
promises—‘What man is he that feareth the Lord? him shall he teach in the
way that he shall choose’—‘I will instruct thee and teach thee in the way
which thou shalt go—I will guide thee with mine eye’—the young convert
is directed to go to man, as if he were in the place of God, and his
instructions essential to an advancement in the path of righteousness. That
woman can have but a poor conception of the privilege of being taught of
God, what he alone can teach, who would turn the ‘religious inquirer aside’
from the fountain of living waters, where he might slake his thirst for
us, as moral and intelligent beings.
‘We appreciate,’ say the Association, ‘the unostentatious prayers and
efforts of woman in advancing the cause of religion at home and abroad, in
leading religious inquirers to the pastor for instruction.’ Several points here
demand attention. If public prayers and public efforts are necessarily
ostentatious, then ‘Anna the prophetess, (or preacher,) who departed not
from the temple, but served God with fastings and prayers night and day,’
‘and spake of Christ to all them that looked for redemption in Israel,’ was
ostentatious in her efforts. Then, the apostle Paul encourages women to be
ostentatious in their efforts to spread the gospel, when he gives them
directions how they should appear, when engaged in praying, or preaching
in the public assemblies. Then, the whole association of Congregational
ministers are ostentatious, in the efforts they are making in preaching and
praying to convert souls.
But woman may be permitted to lead religious inquirers to the pastors
for instruction. Now this is assuming that all pastors are better qualified to
give instruction than woman. This I utterly deny. I have suffered too keenly
from the teaching of man, to lead any one to him for instruction. The Lord
Jesus says,—‘Come unto me and learn of me.’ He points his followers to no
man; and when woman is made the favored instrument of rousing a sinner
to his lost and helpless condition, she has no right to substitute any teacher
for Christ; all she has to do is, to turn the contrite inquirer to the ‘Lamb of
God which taketh away the sins of the world.’ More souls have probably
been lost by going down to Egypt for help, and by trusting in man in the
early stages of religious experience, than by any other error. Instead of the
petition being offered to God,—‘Lead me in thy truth, and teach me, for
thou art the God of my salvation,’—instead of relying on the precious
promises—‘What man is he that feareth the Lord? him shall he teach in the
way that he shall choose’—‘I will instruct thee and teach thee in the way
which thou shalt go—I will guide thee with mine eye’—the young convert
is directed to go to man, as if he were in the place of God, and his
instructions essential to an advancement in the path of righteousness. That
woman can have but a poor conception of the privilege of being taught of
God, what he alone can teach, who would turn the ‘religious inquirer aside’
from the fountain of living waters, where he might slake his thirst for
Page 18
spiritual instruction, to those broken cisterns which can hold no water, and
therefore cannot satisfy the panting spirit. The business of men and women,
who are ordained of God to preach the unsearchable riches of Christ to a
lost and perishing world, is to lead souls to Christ, and not to Pastors for
instruction.
The General Association say, that ‘when woman assumes the place and
tone of man as a public reformer, our care and protection of her seem
unnecessary; we put ourselves in self-defence against her, and her character
becomes unnatural.’ Here again the unscriptural notion is held up, that there
is a distinction between the duties of men and women as moral beings; that
what is virtue in man, is vice in woman; and women who dare to obey the
command of Jehovah, ‘Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet,
and show my people their transgression,’ are threatened with having the
protection of the brethren withdrawn. If this is all they do, we shall not even
know the time when our chastisement is inflicted; our trust is in the Lord
Jehovah, and in him is ever-lasting strength. The motto of woman, when
she is engaged in the great work of public reformation should be,—‘The
Lord is my light and my salvation; whom shall I fear? The Lord is the
strength of my life; of whom shall I be afraid?’ She must feel, if she feels
rightly, that she is fulfilling one of the important duties laid upon her as an
accountable being, and that her character, instead of being ‘unnatural,’ is in
exact accordance with the will of Him to whom, and to no other, she is
responsible for the talents and the gifts confided to her. As to the pretty
simile, introduced into the ‘Pastoral Letter,’ ‘If the vine whose strength and
beauty is to lean upon the trellis work, and half conceal its clusters, thinks
to assume the independence and the overshadowing nature of the elm,’ &c.
I shall only remark that it might well suit the poet’s fancy, who sings of
sparkling eyes and coral lips, and knights in armor clad; but it seems to me
utterly inconsistent with the dignity of a Christian body, to endeavor to
draw such an anti-scriptural distinction between men and women. Ah! how
many of my sex feel in the dominion, thus unrighteously exercised over
them, under the gentle appellation of protection, that what they have leaned
upon has proved a broken reed at best, and oft a spear.
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
therefore cannot satisfy the panting spirit. The business of men and women,
who are ordained of God to preach the unsearchable riches of Christ to a
lost and perishing world, is to lead souls to Christ, and not to Pastors for
instruction.
The General Association say, that ‘when woman assumes the place and
tone of man as a public reformer, our care and protection of her seem
unnecessary; we put ourselves in self-defence against her, and her character
becomes unnatural.’ Here again the unscriptural notion is held up, that there
is a distinction between the duties of men and women as moral beings; that
what is virtue in man, is vice in woman; and women who dare to obey the
command of Jehovah, ‘Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet,
and show my people their transgression,’ are threatened with having the
protection of the brethren withdrawn. If this is all they do, we shall not even
know the time when our chastisement is inflicted; our trust is in the Lord
Jehovah, and in him is ever-lasting strength. The motto of woman, when
she is engaged in the great work of public reformation should be,—‘The
Lord is my light and my salvation; whom shall I fear? The Lord is the
strength of my life; of whom shall I be afraid?’ She must feel, if she feels
rightly, that she is fulfilling one of the important duties laid upon her as an
accountable being, and that her character, instead of being ‘unnatural,’ is in
exact accordance with the will of Him to whom, and to no other, she is
responsible for the talents and the gifts confided to her. As to the pretty
simile, introduced into the ‘Pastoral Letter,’ ‘If the vine whose strength and
beauty is to lean upon the trellis work, and half conceal its clusters, thinks
to assume the independence and the overshadowing nature of the elm,’ &c.
I shall only remark that it might well suit the poet’s fancy, who sings of
sparkling eyes and coral lips, and knights in armor clad; but it seems to me
utterly inconsistent with the dignity of a Christian body, to endeavor to
draw such an anti-scriptural distinction between men and women. Ah! how
many of my sex feel in the dominion, thus unrighteously exercised over
them, under the gentle appellation of protection, that what they have leaned
upon has proved a broken reed at best, and oft a spear.
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
Page 19
LETTER IV.
SOCIAL INTERCOURSE OF THE SEXES.
Andover, 7th Mo. 27th, 1837.
My Dear Friend,—Before I proceed with the account of that oppression
which woman has suffered in every age and country from her protector,
man, permit me to offer for your consideration, some views relative to the
social intercourse of the sexes. Nearly the whole of this intercourse is, in
my apprehension, derogatory to man and woman, as moral and intellectual
beings. We approach each other, and mingle with each other, under the
constant pressure of a feeling that we are of different sexes; and, instead of
regarding each other only in the light of immortal creatures, the mind is
fettered by the idea which is early and industriously infused into it, that we
must never forget the distinction between male and female. Hence our
intercourse, instead of being elevated and refined, is generally calculated to
excite and keep alive the lowest propensities of our nature. Nothing, I
believe, has tended more to destroy the true dignity of woman, than the fact
that she is approached by man in the character of a female. The idea that she
is sought as an intelligent and heaven-born creature, whose society will
cheer, refine and elevate her companion, and that she will receive the same
blessings she confers, is rarely held up to her view. On the contrary, man
almost always addresses himself to the weakness of woman. By flattery, by
an appeal to her passions, he seeks access to her heart; and when he has
gained her affections, he uses her as the instrument of his pleasure—the
minister of his temporal comfort. He furnishes himself with a housekeeper,
whose chief business is in the kitchen, or the nursery. And whilst he goes
abroad and enjoys the means of improvement afforded by collision of
intellect with cultivated minds, his wife is condemned to draw nearly all her
instruction from books, if she has time to peruse them; and if not, from her
meditations, whilst engaged in those domestic duties, which are necessary
for the comfort of her lord and master.
Surely no one who contemplates, with the eye of a Christian philosopher,
the design of God in the creation of woman, can believe that she is now
SOCIAL INTERCOURSE OF THE SEXES.
Andover, 7th Mo. 27th, 1837.
My Dear Friend,—Before I proceed with the account of that oppression
which woman has suffered in every age and country from her protector,
man, permit me to offer for your consideration, some views relative to the
social intercourse of the sexes. Nearly the whole of this intercourse is, in
my apprehension, derogatory to man and woman, as moral and intellectual
beings. We approach each other, and mingle with each other, under the
constant pressure of a feeling that we are of different sexes; and, instead of
regarding each other only in the light of immortal creatures, the mind is
fettered by the idea which is early and industriously infused into it, that we
must never forget the distinction between male and female. Hence our
intercourse, instead of being elevated and refined, is generally calculated to
excite and keep alive the lowest propensities of our nature. Nothing, I
believe, has tended more to destroy the true dignity of woman, than the fact
that she is approached by man in the character of a female. The idea that she
is sought as an intelligent and heaven-born creature, whose society will
cheer, refine and elevate her companion, and that she will receive the same
blessings she confers, is rarely held up to her view. On the contrary, man
almost always addresses himself to the weakness of woman. By flattery, by
an appeal to her passions, he seeks access to her heart; and when he has
gained her affections, he uses her as the instrument of his pleasure—the
minister of his temporal comfort. He furnishes himself with a housekeeper,
whose chief business is in the kitchen, or the nursery. And whilst he goes
abroad and enjoys the means of improvement afforded by collision of
intellect with cultivated minds, his wife is condemned to draw nearly all her
instruction from books, if she has time to peruse them; and if not, from her
meditations, whilst engaged in those domestic duties, which are necessary
for the comfort of her lord and master.
Surely no one who contemplates, with the eye of a Christian philosopher,
the design of God in the creation of woman, can believe that she is now
Page 20
fulfilling that design. The literal translation of the word ‘help-meet’ is a
helper like unto himself; it is so rendered in the Septuagint, and manifestly
signifies a companion. Now I believe it will be impossible for woman to fill
the station assigned her by God, until her brethren mingle with her as an
equal, as a moral being; and lose, in the dignity of her immortal nature, and
in the fact of her bearing like himself the image and superscription of her
God, the idea of her being a female. The apostle beautifully remarks, ‘As
many of you as have been baptized into Christ, have put on Christ. There is
neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male
nor female; for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.’ Until our intercourse is
purified by the forgetfulness of sex,—until we rise above the present low
and sordid views which entwine themselves around our social and domestic
interchange of sentiment and feelings, we never can derive that benefit from
each other’s society which it is the design of our Creator that we should.
Man has inflicted an unspeakable injury upon woman, by holding up to her
view her animal nature, and placing in the back ground her moral and
intellectual being. Woman has inflicted an injury upon herself by submitting
to be thus regarded; and she is now called upon to rise from the station
where man, not God, has placed her, and claim those sacred and inalienable
rights, as a moral and responsible being, with which her Creator has
invested her.
What but these views, so derogatory to the character of woman, could
have called forth the remark contained in the Pastoral Letter? ‘We
especially deplore the intimate acquaintance and promiscuous conversation
of females with regard to things “which ought not to be named,” by which
that modesty and delicacy, which is the charm of domestic life, and which
constitutes the true influence of woman, is consumed.’ How wonderful that
the conceptions of man relative to woman are so low, that he cannot
perceive that she may converse on any subject connected with the
improvement of her species, without swerving in the least from that
modesty which is one of her greatest virtues! Is it designed to insinuate that
woman should possess a greater degree of modesty than man? This idea I
utterly reprobate. Or is it supposed that woman cannot go into scenes of
misery, the necessary result of those very things, which the Pastoral Letter
says ought not to be named, for the purpose of moral reform, without
becoming contaminated by those with whom she thus mingles?
helper like unto himself; it is so rendered in the Septuagint, and manifestly
signifies a companion. Now I believe it will be impossible for woman to fill
the station assigned her by God, until her brethren mingle with her as an
equal, as a moral being; and lose, in the dignity of her immortal nature, and
in the fact of her bearing like himself the image and superscription of her
God, the idea of her being a female. The apostle beautifully remarks, ‘As
many of you as have been baptized into Christ, have put on Christ. There is
neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male
nor female; for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.’ Until our intercourse is
purified by the forgetfulness of sex,—until we rise above the present low
and sordid views which entwine themselves around our social and domestic
interchange of sentiment and feelings, we never can derive that benefit from
each other’s society which it is the design of our Creator that we should.
Man has inflicted an unspeakable injury upon woman, by holding up to her
view her animal nature, and placing in the back ground her moral and
intellectual being. Woman has inflicted an injury upon herself by submitting
to be thus regarded; and she is now called upon to rise from the station
where man, not God, has placed her, and claim those sacred and inalienable
rights, as a moral and responsible being, with which her Creator has
invested her.
What but these views, so derogatory to the character of woman, could
have called forth the remark contained in the Pastoral Letter? ‘We
especially deplore the intimate acquaintance and promiscuous conversation
of females with regard to things “which ought not to be named,” by which
that modesty and delicacy, which is the charm of domestic life, and which
constitutes the true influence of woman, is consumed.’ How wonderful that
the conceptions of man relative to woman are so low, that he cannot
perceive that she may converse on any subject connected with the
improvement of her species, without swerving in the least from that
modesty which is one of her greatest virtues! Is it designed to insinuate that
woman should possess a greater degree of modesty than man? This idea I
utterly reprobate. Or is it supposed that woman cannot go into scenes of
misery, the necessary result of those very things, which the Pastoral Letter
says ought not to be named, for the purpose of moral reform, without
becoming contaminated by those with whom she thus mingles?
Page 21
This is a false position; and I presume has grown out of the never-
forgotten distinction of male and female. The woman who goes forth, clad
in the panoply of God, to stem the tide of iniquity and misery, which she
beholds rolling through our land, goes not forth to her labor of love as a
female. She goes as the dignified messenger of Jehovah, and all she does
and says must be done and said irrespective of sex. She is in duty bound to
communicate with all, who are able and willing to aid her in saving her
fellow creatures, both men and women, from that destruction which awaits
them.
So far from woman losing any thing of the purity of her mind, by visiting
the wretched victims of vice in their miserable abodes, by talking with
them, or of them, she becomes more and more elevated and refined in her
feelings and views. While laboring to cleanse the minds of others from the
malaria of moral pollution, her own heart becomes purified, and her soul
rises to nearer communion with her God. Such a woman is infinitely better
qualified to fulfil the duties of a wife and a mother, than the woman whose
false delicacy leads her to shun her fallen sister and brother, and shrink
from naming those sins which she knows exist, but which she is too
fastidious to labor by deed and by word to exterminate. Such a woman feels
when she enters upon the marriage relation, that God designed that relation
not to debase her to a level with the animal creation, but to increase the
happiness and dignity of his creatures. Such a woman comes to the
important task of training her children in the nurture and admonition of the
Lord, with a soul filled with the greatness of the beings committed to her
charge. She sees in her children, creatures bearing the image of God; and
she approaches them with reverence, and treats them at all times as moral
and accountable beings. Her own mind being purified and elevated, she
instils into her children that genuine religion which induces them to keep
the commandments of God. Instead of ministering with ceaseless care to
their sensual appetites, she teaches them to be temperate in all things. She
can converse with her children on any subject relating to their duty to God,
can point their attention to those vices which degrade and brutify human
nature, without in the least defiling her own mind or theirs. She views
herself, and teaches her children to regard themselves as moral beings; and
in all their intercourse with their fellow men, to lose the animal nature of
man and woman, in the recognition of that immortal mind wherewith
Jehovah has blessed and enriched them.
forgotten distinction of male and female. The woman who goes forth, clad
in the panoply of God, to stem the tide of iniquity and misery, which she
beholds rolling through our land, goes not forth to her labor of love as a
female. She goes as the dignified messenger of Jehovah, and all she does
and says must be done and said irrespective of sex. She is in duty bound to
communicate with all, who are able and willing to aid her in saving her
fellow creatures, both men and women, from that destruction which awaits
them.
So far from woman losing any thing of the purity of her mind, by visiting
the wretched victims of vice in their miserable abodes, by talking with
them, or of them, she becomes more and more elevated and refined in her
feelings and views. While laboring to cleanse the minds of others from the
malaria of moral pollution, her own heart becomes purified, and her soul
rises to nearer communion with her God. Such a woman is infinitely better
qualified to fulfil the duties of a wife and a mother, than the woman whose
false delicacy leads her to shun her fallen sister and brother, and shrink
from naming those sins which she knows exist, but which she is too
fastidious to labor by deed and by word to exterminate. Such a woman feels
when she enters upon the marriage relation, that God designed that relation
not to debase her to a level with the animal creation, but to increase the
happiness and dignity of his creatures. Such a woman comes to the
important task of training her children in the nurture and admonition of the
Lord, with a soul filled with the greatness of the beings committed to her
charge. She sees in her children, creatures bearing the image of God; and
she approaches them with reverence, and treats them at all times as moral
and accountable beings. Her own mind being purified and elevated, she
instils into her children that genuine religion which induces them to keep
the commandments of God. Instead of ministering with ceaseless care to
their sensual appetites, she teaches them to be temperate in all things. She
can converse with her children on any subject relating to their duty to God,
can point their attention to those vices which degrade and brutify human
nature, without in the least defiling her own mind or theirs. She views
herself, and teaches her children to regard themselves as moral beings; and
in all their intercourse with their fellow men, to lose the animal nature of
man and woman, in the recognition of that immortal mind wherewith
Jehovah has blessed and enriched them.
Page 22
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
Sarah M. Grimke.
Page 23
LETTER V.
CONDITION IN ASIA AND AFRICA.
Groton, 8th Mo. 4th, 1837.
My Dear Sister,—I design to devote this letter to a brief examination of
the condition of women in Asia and Africa. I believe it will be found that
men, in the exercise of their usurped dominion over woman, have almost
invariably done one of two things. They have either made slaves of the
creatures whom God designed to be their companions and their coadjutors
in every moral and intellectual improvement, or they have dressed them like
dolls, and used them as toys to amuse their hours of recreation.
I shall commence by stating the degrading practice of SELLING
WOMEN, which we find prevalent in almost all the Eastern nations.
Among the Jews,—
‘Whoever wished for a wife must pay the parents for her, or
perform a stipulated period of service; sometimes the parties were
solemnly betrothed in childhood, and the price of the bride
stipulated.’
In Babylon, they had a yearly custom of a peculiar kind.
‘In every district, three men, respectable for their virtue, were
chosen to conduct all the marriageable girls to the public assembly.
Here they were put up at auction by the public crier, while the
magistrate presided over the sales. The most beautiful were sold
first, and the rich contended eagerly for a choice. The most ugly, or
deformed girl was sold next in succession to the handsomest, and
assigned to any person who would take her with the least sum of
money. The price given for the beautiful was divided into dowries
for the homely.’
Two things may here be noticed; first, the value set upon personal
charms, just as a handsome horse commands a high price; and second, the
utter disregard which is manifested towards the feelings of woman.
CONDITION IN ASIA AND AFRICA.
Groton, 8th Mo. 4th, 1837.
My Dear Sister,—I design to devote this letter to a brief examination of
the condition of women in Asia and Africa. I believe it will be found that
men, in the exercise of their usurped dominion over woman, have almost
invariably done one of two things. They have either made slaves of the
creatures whom God designed to be their companions and their coadjutors
in every moral and intellectual improvement, or they have dressed them like
dolls, and used them as toys to amuse their hours of recreation.
I shall commence by stating the degrading practice of SELLING
WOMEN, which we find prevalent in almost all the Eastern nations.
Among the Jews,—
‘Whoever wished for a wife must pay the parents for her, or
perform a stipulated period of service; sometimes the parties were
solemnly betrothed in childhood, and the price of the bride
stipulated.’
In Babylon, they had a yearly custom of a peculiar kind.
‘In every district, three men, respectable for their virtue, were
chosen to conduct all the marriageable girls to the public assembly.
Here they were put up at auction by the public crier, while the
magistrate presided over the sales. The most beautiful were sold
first, and the rich contended eagerly for a choice. The most ugly, or
deformed girl was sold next in succession to the handsomest, and
assigned to any person who would take her with the least sum of
money. The price given for the beautiful was divided into dowries
for the homely.’
Two things may here be noticed; first, the value set upon personal
charms, just as a handsome horse commands a high price; and second, the
utter disregard which is manifested towards the feelings of woman.
Page 24
‘In no part of the world does the condition of women appear more
dreary than in Hindostan. The arbitrary power of a father disposes of
them in childhood. When they are married, their husbands have
despotic control over them; if unable to support them, they can lend
or sell them to a neighbor, and in the Hindoo rage for gambling,
wives and children are frequently staked and lost. If they survive
their husbands, they must pay implicit obedience to the oldest son;
if they have no sons, the nearest male relation holds them in
subjection; and if there happen to be no kinsmen, they must be
dependent on the chief of the tribe.’
Even the English, who are numerous in Hindostan, have traded in
women.
‘India has been a great marriage market, on account of the
emigration of young enterprising Englishmen, without a
corresponding number of women. Some persons actually imported
women to the British settlements, in order to sell them to rich
Europeans, or nabobs, who would give a good price for them. How
the importers acquired a right thus to dispose of them is not
mentioned; it is probable that the women themselves, from extreme
poverty, or some other cause, consented to become articles of
speculation, upon consideration of receiving a certain remuneration.
In September, 1818, the following advertisement appeared in the
Calcutta Advertiser:
FEMALES RAFFLED FOR.
Be it known, that six fair pretty young ladies, with two sweet
engaging children, lately imported from Europe, having the roses of
health blooming on their cheeks, and joy sparkling in their eyes,
possessing amiable tempers and highly accomplished, whom the
most indifferent cannot behold without rapture, are to be raffled for
next door to the British gallery.’
The enemy of all good could not have devised a better means of debasing
an immortal creature, than by turning her into a saleable commodity; and
hence we find that wherever this custom prevails, woman is regarded as a
mere machine to answer the purposes of domestic combat or sensual
dreary than in Hindostan. The arbitrary power of a father disposes of
them in childhood. When they are married, their husbands have
despotic control over them; if unable to support them, they can lend
or sell them to a neighbor, and in the Hindoo rage for gambling,
wives and children are frequently staked and lost. If they survive
their husbands, they must pay implicit obedience to the oldest son;
if they have no sons, the nearest male relation holds them in
subjection; and if there happen to be no kinsmen, they must be
dependent on the chief of the tribe.’
Even the English, who are numerous in Hindostan, have traded in
women.
‘India has been a great marriage market, on account of the
emigration of young enterprising Englishmen, without a
corresponding number of women. Some persons actually imported
women to the British settlements, in order to sell them to rich
Europeans, or nabobs, who would give a good price for them. How
the importers acquired a right thus to dispose of them is not
mentioned; it is probable that the women themselves, from extreme
poverty, or some other cause, consented to become articles of
speculation, upon consideration of receiving a certain remuneration.
In September, 1818, the following advertisement appeared in the
Calcutta Advertiser:
FEMALES RAFFLED FOR.
Be it known, that six fair pretty young ladies, with two sweet
engaging children, lately imported from Europe, having the roses of
health blooming on their cheeks, and joy sparkling in their eyes,
possessing amiable tempers and highly accomplished, whom the
most indifferent cannot behold without rapture, are to be raffled for
next door to the British gallery.’
The enemy of all good could not have devised a better means of debasing
an immortal creature, than by turning her into a saleable commodity; and
hence we find that wherever this custom prevails, woman is regarded as a
mere machine to answer the purposes of domestic combat or sensual
Page 25
indulgence, or to gratify the taste of her oppressor by a display of personal
attractions.
‘Weighed in the balance with a tyrant’s gold,
Though nature cast her in a heavenly mould.’
I shall now take a brief survey of the employments of women in Asia and
Africa. In doing this, I have two objects in view; first to show, that women
are capable of acquiring as great physical power as men, and secondly to
show, that they have been more or less the victims of oppression and
contempt.
‘The occupations of the ancient Jewish women were laborious.
They spent their time in spinning and weaving cloth for garments,
and for the covering of the tents, in cooking the food, tending the
flocks, grinding the corn, and drawing water from the wells.’
Of Trojan women we know little, but we find that—
‘Andromache, though a princess and well beloved by her
husband, fed and took care of the horses of Hector.’
So in Persia, women of the middling class see that proper care is taken of
the horses. They likewise do all the laborious part of the house work.
‘The Hindoo women are engaged in every variety of occupation,
according to the caste of their husbands. They cultivate the land,
make baskets and mats, bring water in jars, carry manure and
various other articles to market in baskets on their heads, cook food,
tend children, weave cloth, reel thread and wind cocoons.’
‘The Thibetian women of the laboring classes are inured to a
great deal of toil. They plant, weed, reap, and thresh grain, and are
exposed to the roughest weather, while their indolent husbands are
perhaps living at their ease.’
‘Females of the lower classes among the Chinese endure as much
labor and fatigue as the men. A wife sometimes drags the plough in
rice fields with an infant tied upon her back, while her husband
performs the less arduous task of holding the plough.’
‘The Tartar women in general perform a greater share of labor
than the men; for it is a prevalent opinion that they were sent into
attractions.
‘Weighed in the balance with a tyrant’s gold,
Though nature cast her in a heavenly mould.’
I shall now take a brief survey of the employments of women in Asia and
Africa. In doing this, I have two objects in view; first to show, that women
are capable of acquiring as great physical power as men, and secondly to
show, that they have been more or less the victims of oppression and
contempt.
‘The occupations of the ancient Jewish women were laborious.
They spent their time in spinning and weaving cloth for garments,
and for the covering of the tents, in cooking the food, tending the
flocks, grinding the corn, and drawing water from the wells.’
Of Trojan women we know little, but we find that—
‘Andromache, though a princess and well beloved by her
husband, fed and took care of the horses of Hector.’
So in Persia, women of the middling class see that proper care is taken of
the horses. They likewise do all the laborious part of the house work.
‘The Hindoo women are engaged in every variety of occupation,
according to the caste of their husbands. They cultivate the land,
make baskets and mats, bring water in jars, carry manure and
various other articles to market in baskets on their heads, cook food,
tend children, weave cloth, reel thread and wind cocoons.’
‘The Thibetian women of the laboring classes are inured to a
great deal of toil. They plant, weed, reap, and thresh grain, and are
exposed to the roughest weather, while their indolent husbands are
perhaps living at their ease.’
‘Females of the lower classes among the Chinese endure as much
labor and fatigue as the men. A wife sometimes drags the plough in
rice fields with an infant tied upon her back, while her husband
performs the less arduous task of holding the plough.’
‘The Tartar women in general perform a greater share of labor
than the men; for it is a prevalent opinion that they were sent into
Page 26
the world for no other purpose, but to be useful and convenient
slaves to the stronger sex.’ ‘Among some of the Tartar tribes of the
present day, females manage a horse, hurl a javelin, hunt wild
animals, and fight an enemy as well as the men.’
‘In the island of Sumatra, the women do all the work, while their
husbands lounge in idleness, playing on the flute, with wreaths of
globe amaranth on their heads, or racing with each other, without
saddle or stirrup, or hunting deer, or gambling away their wives,
their children, or themselves. The Battas consider their wives and
children as slaves, and sell them whenever they choose.’
‘The Moors are indolent to excess. They lie whole days upon
their mats, sleeping and smoking, while the women and slaves
perform all the labor. Owing to their uncleanly habits, they are much
infested with vermin; and as they consider it beneath their dignity to
remove this annoyance, the task is imposed on the women. They are
very impatient and tyrannical, and for the slightest offence beat their
wives most cruelly.’
In looking over the condition of woman as delineated in this letter, how
amply do we find the prophecy of Jehovah to Eve fulfilled, ‘Thy husband
will rule over thee.’ And yet we perceive that where the physical strength of
woman is called into exercise, there is no inferiority even in this respect;
she performs the labor, while man enjoys what are termed the pleasures of
life.
I have thought it necessary to adduce various proofs of my assertion, that
men have always in some way regarded women as mere instruments of
selfish gratification; and hope this sorrowful detail of the wrongs of woman
will not be tedious to thee.
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
slaves to the stronger sex.’ ‘Among some of the Tartar tribes of the
present day, females manage a horse, hurl a javelin, hunt wild
animals, and fight an enemy as well as the men.’
‘In the island of Sumatra, the women do all the work, while their
husbands lounge in idleness, playing on the flute, with wreaths of
globe amaranth on their heads, or racing with each other, without
saddle or stirrup, or hunting deer, or gambling away their wives,
their children, or themselves. The Battas consider their wives and
children as slaves, and sell them whenever they choose.’
‘The Moors are indolent to excess. They lie whole days upon
their mats, sleeping and smoking, while the women and slaves
perform all the labor. Owing to their uncleanly habits, they are much
infested with vermin; and as they consider it beneath their dignity to
remove this annoyance, the task is imposed on the women. They are
very impatient and tyrannical, and for the slightest offence beat their
wives most cruelly.’
In looking over the condition of woman as delineated in this letter, how
amply do we find the prophecy of Jehovah to Eve fulfilled, ‘Thy husband
will rule over thee.’ And yet we perceive that where the physical strength of
woman is called into exercise, there is no inferiority even in this respect;
she performs the labor, while man enjoys what are termed the pleasures of
life.
I have thought it necessary to adduce various proofs of my assertion, that
men have always in some way regarded women as mere instruments of
selfish gratification; and hope this sorrowful detail of the wrongs of woman
will not be tedious to thee.
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
Page 27
LETTER VI.
WOMEN IN ASIA AND AFRICA.
Groton, 8th Mo. 15th, 1837.
Dear Friend,—In pursuing the history of woman in different ages and
countries, it will be necessary to exhibit her in all the various situations in
which she has been placed.
We find her sometimes filling the throne, and exercising the functions of
royalty. The name of Semiramis is familiar to every reader of ancient
history. She succeeded Ninus in the government of the Assyrian empire;
and to render her name immortal, built the city of Babylon. Two millions of
men were constantly employed upon it. Certain dykes built by order of this
queen, to defend the city from inundations, are spoken of as admirable.
Nicotris, wife of Nabonadius, the Evil-Merodach of Scripture, was a
woman of great endowments. While her husband indulged in a life of ease
and pleasure, she managed the affairs of state with wisdom and prudence.
‘Zenobia queen of Palmyra and the East, is the most remarkable
among Asiatic women. Her genius struggled with and overcame all
the obstacles presented by oriental laws and customs. She knew the
Latin, Greek, Syriac, and Egyptian languages; and had drawn up for
her own use an abridgement of oriental history. She was the
companion and friend of her husband, and accompanied him on his
hunting excursions with eagerness and courage equal to his own.
She despised the effeminacy of a covered carriage, and often
appeared on horseback in military costume. Sometimes she marched
several miles on foot, at the head of the troops. Having revenged the
murder of her husband, she ascended the throne, and for five years
governed Palmyra, Syria, and the East, with wonderful steadiness
and wisdom.’
‘Previous to the introduction of Mohammedism into Java, women
often held the highest offices of government; and when the chief of
WOMEN IN ASIA AND AFRICA.
Groton, 8th Mo. 15th, 1837.
Dear Friend,—In pursuing the history of woman in different ages and
countries, it will be necessary to exhibit her in all the various situations in
which she has been placed.
We find her sometimes filling the throne, and exercising the functions of
royalty. The name of Semiramis is familiar to every reader of ancient
history. She succeeded Ninus in the government of the Assyrian empire;
and to render her name immortal, built the city of Babylon. Two millions of
men were constantly employed upon it. Certain dykes built by order of this
queen, to defend the city from inundations, are spoken of as admirable.
Nicotris, wife of Nabonadius, the Evil-Merodach of Scripture, was a
woman of great endowments. While her husband indulged in a life of ease
and pleasure, she managed the affairs of state with wisdom and prudence.
‘Zenobia queen of Palmyra and the East, is the most remarkable
among Asiatic women. Her genius struggled with and overcame all
the obstacles presented by oriental laws and customs. She knew the
Latin, Greek, Syriac, and Egyptian languages; and had drawn up for
her own use an abridgement of oriental history. She was the
companion and friend of her husband, and accompanied him on his
hunting excursions with eagerness and courage equal to his own.
She despised the effeminacy of a covered carriage, and often
appeared on horseback in military costume. Sometimes she marched
several miles on foot, at the head of the troops. Having revenged the
murder of her husband, she ascended the throne, and for five years
governed Palmyra, Syria, and the East, with wonderful steadiness
and wisdom.’
‘Previous to the introduction of Mohammedism into Java, women
often held the highest offices of government; and when the chief of
Page 28
a district dies, it is even now not uncommon for the widow to retain
the authority that belonged to her deceased husband.’
Other instances might be adduced to prove that there is no natural
inferiority in woman. Not that I approve of woman’s holding the reins of
government over man. I maintain that they are equal, and that God never
invested fallen man with unlimited power over his fellow man; and I rejoice
that circumstances have prevented woman from being more deeply
involved in the guilt which appears to be inseparable from political affairs.
The few instances which I have mentioned prove that intellect is not sexed;
and doubtless if woman had not almost universally been depressed and
degraded, the page of history would have exhibited as many eminent
statesmen and politicians among women as men. We are much in the
situation of the slave. Man has asserted and assumed authority over us. He
has, by virtue of his power, deprived us of the advantages of improvement
which he has lavishly bestowed upon himself, and then, after having done
all he can to take from us the means of proving our equality, and our
capability of mental cultivation, he throws upon us the burden of proof that
God created man and woman equal, and endowed them, without any
reference to sex, with intelligence and responsibilities, as rational and
accountable beings. Hence in Hindostan, even women of the higher classes
are forbidden to read or write; because the Hindoos think it would
inevitably spoil them for domestic life, and assuredly bring some great
misfortune upon them. May we not trace to the same feeling, the
disadvantages under which women labor even in this country, for want of
an education, which would call into exercise the powers of her mind, and
fortify her soul with those great moral principles by which she would be
qualified to fill every department in social, domestic and religious life with
dignity?
In Hindostan, the evidence of women is not received in a court of justice.
In Burmah, their testimony is not deemed equal to that of a man, and they
are not allowed to ascend the steps of a court of justice, but are obliged to
give their testimony outside of the building.
In Siberia, women are not allowed to step across the foot-prints of men,
or reindeer; they are not allowed to eat with men, or to partake of particular
the authority that belonged to her deceased husband.’
Other instances might be adduced to prove that there is no natural
inferiority in woman. Not that I approve of woman’s holding the reins of
government over man. I maintain that they are equal, and that God never
invested fallen man with unlimited power over his fellow man; and I rejoice
that circumstances have prevented woman from being more deeply
involved in the guilt which appears to be inseparable from political affairs.
The few instances which I have mentioned prove that intellect is not sexed;
and doubtless if woman had not almost universally been depressed and
degraded, the page of history would have exhibited as many eminent
statesmen and politicians among women as men. We are much in the
situation of the slave. Man has asserted and assumed authority over us. He
has, by virtue of his power, deprived us of the advantages of improvement
which he has lavishly bestowed upon himself, and then, after having done
all he can to take from us the means of proving our equality, and our
capability of mental cultivation, he throws upon us the burden of proof that
God created man and woman equal, and endowed them, without any
reference to sex, with intelligence and responsibilities, as rational and
accountable beings. Hence in Hindostan, even women of the higher classes
are forbidden to read or write; because the Hindoos think it would
inevitably spoil them for domestic life, and assuredly bring some great
misfortune upon them. May we not trace to the same feeling, the
disadvantages under which women labor even in this country, for want of
an education, which would call into exercise the powers of her mind, and
fortify her soul with those great moral principles by which she would be
qualified to fill every department in social, domestic and religious life with
dignity?
In Hindostan, the evidence of women is not received in a court of justice.
In Burmah, their testimony is not deemed equal to that of a man, and they
are not allowed to ascend the steps of a court of justice, but are obliged to
give their testimony outside of the building.
In Siberia, women are not allowed to step across the foot-prints of men,
or reindeer; they are not allowed to eat with men, or to partake of particular
Page 29
dainties. Among many tribes, they seem to be regarded as impure, unholy
beings.
‘The Mohammedan law forbids pigs, dogs, women and other
impure animals to enter a mosque; and the hour of prayers must not
be proclaimed by a female, a madman, a drunkard, or a decrepit
person.’
Here I am reminded of the resemblance between the situation of women
in heathen and Mohammedan countries, and our brethren and sisters of
color in this Christian land, where they are despised and cast out as though
they were unclean. And on precisely the same ground, because they are said
to be inferior.
The treatment of women as wives is almost uniformly the same in all
heathen countries.
The ancient Lydians are the only exception that I have met with, and the
origin of their peculiar customs is so much obscured by fable, that it is
difficult to ascertain the truth. Probably they arose from some great benefit
conferred on the state by women.
Among the Druses who reside in the mountains of the Anti Libanus, a
wife is often divorced on the slightest pretext. If she ask her husband’s
permission to go out, and he says,—‘Go,’ without adding ‘but come back
again,’ she is divorced.
In Siberia, it is considered a wife’s duty to obey the most capricious and
unreasonable demands of her husband, without one word of expostulation
or inquiry. If her master be dissatisfied with the most trifling particular in
her conduct, he tears the cap or veil from her head, and this constitutes a
divorce.
A Persian woman, under the dominion of the kindest master, is treated
much in the same manner as a favorite animal. To vary her personal graces
for his pleasure, is the sole end and aim of her existence. As moral or
intellectual beings, it would be better for them to be among the dead than
the living. The mother instructs her daughter in all the voluptuous coquetry,
by which she herself acquired precarious ascendency over her absolute
master; but all that is truly estimable in female character is utterly
neglected.
beings.
‘The Mohammedan law forbids pigs, dogs, women and other
impure animals to enter a mosque; and the hour of prayers must not
be proclaimed by a female, a madman, a drunkard, or a decrepit
person.’
Here I am reminded of the resemblance between the situation of women
in heathen and Mohammedan countries, and our brethren and sisters of
color in this Christian land, where they are despised and cast out as though
they were unclean. And on precisely the same ground, because they are said
to be inferior.
The treatment of women as wives is almost uniformly the same in all
heathen countries.
The ancient Lydians are the only exception that I have met with, and the
origin of their peculiar customs is so much obscured by fable, that it is
difficult to ascertain the truth. Probably they arose from some great benefit
conferred on the state by women.
Among the Druses who reside in the mountains of the Anti Libanus, a
wife is often divorced on the slightest pretext. If she ask her husband’s
permission to go out, and he says,—‘Go,’ without adding ‘but come back
again,’ she is divorced.
In Siberia, it is considered a wife’s duty to obey the most capricious and
unreasonable demands of her husband, without one word of expostulation
or inquiry. If her master be dissatisfied with the most trifling particular in
her conduct, he tears the cap or veil from her head, and this constitutes a
divorce.
A Persian woman, under the dominion of the kindest master, is treated
much in the same manner as a favorite animal. To vary her personal graces
for his pleasure, is the sole end and aim of her existence. As moral or
intellectual beings, it would be better for them to be among the dead than
the living. The mother instructs her daughter in all the voluptuous coquetry,
by which she herself acquired precarious ascendency over her absolute
master; but all that is truly estimable in female character is utterly
neglected.
Page 30
Hence we find women extravagantly fond of adorning their persons.
Regarded as instruments of pleasure, they have been degraded into mere
animals, and have found their own gratification principally in the
indulgence of personal vanity, because their external charms procured for
them, at least a temporary ascendency over those, who held in their hands
the reins of government. A few instances must suffice, or I shall exceed the
limits I have prescribed to myself in this letter.
During the magnificent prosperity of Israel, marriages were conducted
with great pomp; and with the progress of luxury and refinement, women
became expensive, rather than profitable in a pecuniary point of view.
Hence probably arose the custom of wealthy parents giving a handsome
dowry with their daughters. On the day of the nuptials, the bride was
conducted by her female relations to the bath, where she was anointed with
the choicest perfumes, her hair perfumed and braided, her eyebrows
deepened with black powder, and the tips of her fingers tinged with rose
color. She was then arrayed in a marriage robe of brilliant color; the girdle
and bracelets were more or less costly.
Notwithstanding the Chinese women have no opportunity to rival each
other in the conquest of hearts, they are nevertheless very fond of
ornaments. Bunches of silver or gilt flowers are always interspersed among
their ringlets, and sometimes they wear the Chinese phœnix made of silver
gilt. It moves with the slightest motion of the wearer, and the spreading tail
forms a glittering aigrette on the middle of the head, and the wings wave
over the front. Yet a Chinese ballad says,—The pearls and precious stones,
the silk and gold with which a coquette so studiously bedecks herself, are a
transparent varnish which makes all her defects the more apparent.
The Moorish women have generally a great passion for ornament. They
decorate their persons with heavy gold ear-rings, necklaces of amber, coral
and gold; gold bracelets; gold chains and silver bells for the ankles; rings on
the fingers, &c. &c. The poorer class wear glass beads around the head, and
curl the hair in large ringlets. Men are proud of having their wives
handsomely dressed.
The Moors are not peculiar in this fancy. Christian men still admire
women who adorn their persons to gratify the lust of the eye and the pride
of life. Women, says a Brahminical expositor, are characterized by an
Regarded as instruments of pleasure, they have been degraded into mere
animals, and have found their own gratification principally in the
indulgence of personal vanity, because their external charms procured for
them, at least a temporary ascendency over those, who held in their hands
the reins of government. A few instances must suffice, or I shall exceed the
limits I have prescribed to myself in this letter.
During the magnificent prosperity of Israel, marriages were conducted
with great pomp; and with the progress of luxury and refinement, women
became expensive, rather than profitable in a pecuniary point of view.
Hence probably arose the custom of wealthy parents giving a handsome
dowry with their daughters. On the day of the nuptials, the bride was
conducted by her female relations to the bath, where she was anointed with
the choicest perfumes, her hair perfumed and braided, her eyebrows
deepened with black powder, and the tips of her fingers tinged with rose
color. She was then arrayed in a marriage robe of brilliant color; the girdle
and bracelets were more or less costly.
Notwithstanding the Chinese women have no opportunity to rival each
other in the conquest of hearts, they are nevertheless very fond of
ornaments. Bunches of silver or gilt flowers are always interspersed among
their ringlets, and sometimes they wear the Chinese phœnix made of silver
gilt. It moves with the slightest motion of the wearer, and the spreading tail
forms a glittering aigrette on the middle of the head, and the wings wave
over the front. Yet a Chinese ballad says,—The pearls and precious stones,
the silk and gold with which a coquette so studiously bedecks herself, are a
transparent varnish which makes all her defects the more apparent.
The Moorish women have generally a great passion for ornament. They
decorate their persons with heavy gold ear-rings, necklaces of amber, coral
and gold; gold bracelets; gold chains and silver bells for the ankles; rings on
the fingers, &c. &c. The poorer class wear glass beads around the head, and
curl the hair in large ringlets. Men are proud of having their wives
handsomely dressed.
The Moors are not peculiar in this fancy. Christian men still admire
women who adorn their persons to gratify the lust of the eye and the pride
of life. Women, says a Brahminical expositor, are characterized by an
Page 31
inordinate love of jewels, fine clothes, &c. &c. I cannot deny this charge,
but it is only one among many instances, wherein men have reproached us
with those very faults and vices which their own treatment has engendered.
Is it any matter of surprise that women, when unnaturally deprived of the
means of cultivating their minds, of objects which would elevate and refine
their passions and affections, should seek gratification in the toys and the
trifles which now too generally engage their attention?
I cannot close this, without acknowledging the assistance and
information I have derived, and shall continue to derive on this part of my
subject, from a valuable work entitled ‘Condition of Women, by Lydia M.
Child.’ It is worth the perusal of every one who is interested in the subject.
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
but it is only one among many instances, wherein men have reproached us
with those very faults and vices which their own treatment has engendered.
Is it any matter of surprise that women, when unnaturally deprived of the
means of cultivating their minds, of objects which would elevate and refine
their passions and affections, should seek gratification in the toys and the
trifles which now too generally engage their attention?
I cannot close this, without acknowledging the assistance and
information I have derived, and shall continue to derive on this part of my
subject, from a valuable work entitled ‘Condition of Women, by Lydia M.
Child.’ It is worth the perusal of every one who is interested in the subject.
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
Page 32
LETTER VII.
CONDITION IN SOME PARTS OF EUROPE AND
AMERICA.
Brookline, 8th Mo., 22d, 1837.
Dear Sister,—I now come to the consideration of the condition of
woman in Europe.—In this portion of the world, she does not appear to
have been as uniformly or as deeply debased, as in Eastern countries; yet
we shall find little in her history which can yield us satisfaction, when we
regard the high station she was designed to occupy as a moral and
intellectual being.
In Greece, if we may judge from what Eustathius says, ‘women should
keep within doors, and there talk,’—we may conclude, that in general their
occupations were chiefly domestic. Thucydides also declares, that ‘she was
the best woman, of whom the least was said, either of good or of harm.’ The
heathen philosophers doubtless wished to keep woman in her ‘appropriate
sphere;’ and we find our clerical brethren of the present day re-echoing
these pagan sentiments, and endeavoring to drive woman from the field of
moral labor and intellectual culture, to occupy her talents in the pursuit of
those employments which will enable her to regale the palate of her lord
with the delicacies of the table, and in every possible way minister to his
animal comfort and gratification. In my humble opinion, woman has long
enough subserved the interests of man; and in the spirit of self-sacrifice,
submitted almost without remonstrance to his oppression; and now that her
attention is solicited to the subject of her rights, her privileges and her
duties, I would entreat her to double her diligence in the performance of all
her obligations as a wife, a mother, a sister, and a daughter. Let us
remember that our claim to stand on perfect equality with our brethren, can
only be substantiated by a scrupulous attention to our domestic duties, as
well as by aiding in the great work of moral reformation—a work which is
now calling for the energies and consecrated powers of every man and
woman who desires to see the Redeemer’s kingdom established on earth.
CONDITION IN SOME PARTS OF EUROPE AND
AMERICA.
Brookline, 8th Mo., 22d, 1837.
Dear Sister,—I now come to the consideration of the condition of
woman in Europe.—In this portion of the world, she does not appear to
have been as uniformly or as deeply debased, as in Eastern countries; yet
we shall find little in her history which can yield us satisfaction, when we
regard the high station she was designed to occupy as a moral and
intellectual being.
In Greece, if we may judge from what Eustathius says, ‘women should
keep within doors, and there talk,’—we may conclude, that in general their
occupations were chiefly domestic. Thucydides also declares, that ‘she was
the best woman, of whom the least was said, either of good or of harm.’ The
heathen philosophers doubtless wished to keep woman in her ‘appropriate
sphere;’ and we find our clerical brethren of the present day re-echoing
these pagan sentiments, and endeavoring to drive woman from the field of
moral labor and intellectual culture, to occupy her talents in the pursuit of
those employments which will enable her to regale the palate of her lord
with the delicacies of the table, and in every possible way minister to his
animal comfort and gratification. In my humble opinion, woman has long
enough subserved the interests of man; and in the spirit of self-sacrifice,
submitted almost without remonstrance to his oppression; and now that her
attention is solicited to the subject of her rights, her privileges and her
duties, I would entreat her to double her diligence in the performance of all
her obligations as a wife, a mother, a sister, and a daughter. Let us
remember that our claim to stand on perfect equality with our brethren, can
only be substantiated by a scrupulous attention to our domestic duties, as
well as by aiding in the great work of moral reformation—a work which is
now calling for the energies and consecrated powers of every man and
woman who desires to see the Redeemer’s kingdom established on earth.
Page 33
That man must indeed be narrow minded, and can have but a poor
conception of the power of moral truth on the female heart, who supposes
that a correct view of her own rights can make woman less solicitous to fill
up every department of duty. If it should have this effect, it must be because
she has not taken a comprehensive view of the whole subject.
In the history of Rome, we find a little spot of sunshine in the valley
where woman has been destined to live, unable from her lowly situation to
take an expansive view of that field of moral and mental improvement,
which she should have been busy in cultivating.
‘In the earliest and best days of Rome, the first magistrates and
generals of armies ploughed their own fields, and threshed their own
grain. Integrity, industry and simplicity, were the prevailing virtues
of the times; and the character of woman was, as it always must be,
graduated in a degree by that of man. Columella says, Roman
husbands, having completed the labors of the day, entered their
houses free from all care, and there enjoyed perfect repose. There
reigned union and concord and industry, supported by mutual
affections. The most beautiful woman depended for distinction on
her economy and endeavors to assist in crowning her husband’s
diligence with prosperity. All was in common between them;
nothing was thought to belong more to one than another. The wife
by her assiduity and activity within doors, equalled and seconded
the industry and labor of her husband.’
In the then state of the world, we may conclude from this description,
that woman enjoyed as much happiness as was consistent with that
comparatively unimproved condition of our species; but now a new and
vast sphere of usefulness is opened to her, and she is pressed by
surrounding circumstances to come up to the help of the Lord against the
giant sins which desolate our beloved country. Shall woman shrink from
duty in this exigency, and retiring within her own domestic circle, delight
herself in the abundance of her own selfish enjoyments? Shall she rejoice in
her home, her husband, her children, and forget her brethren and sisters in
bondage, who know not what it is to call a spot of earth their own, whose
husbands and wives are torn from them by relentless tyrants, and whose
children are snatched from their arms by their unfeeling task-masters,
whenever interest, or convenience, tempts them to this sacrilegious act?
conception of the power of moral truth on the female heart, who supposes
that a correct view of her own rights can make woman less solicitous to fill
up every department of duty. If it should have this effect, it must be because
she has not taken a comprehensive view of the whole subject.
In the history of Rome, we find a little spot of sunshine in the valley
where woman has been destined to live, unable from her lowly situation to
take an expansive view of that field of moral and mental improvement,
which she should have been busy in cultivating.
‘In the earliest and best days of Rome, the first magistrates and
generals of armies ploughed their own fields, and threshed their own
grain. Integrity, industry and simplicity, were the prevailing virtues
of the times; and the character of woman was, as it always must be,
graduated in a degree by that of man. Columella says, Roman
husbands, having completed the labors of the day, entered their
houses free from all care, and there enjoyed perfect repose. There
reigned union and concord and industry, supported by mutual
affections. The most beautiful woman depended for distinction on
her economy and endeavors to assist in crowning her husband’s
diligence with prosperity. All was in common between them;
nothing was thought to belong more to one than another. The wife
by her assiduity and activity within doors, equalled and seconded
the industry and labor of her husband.’
In the then state of the world, we may conclude from this description,
that woman enjoyed as much happiness as was consistent with that
comparatively unimproved condition of our species; but now a new and
vast sphere of usefulness is opened to her, and she is pressed by
surrounding circumstances to come up to the help of the Lord against the
giant sins which desolate our beloved country. Shall woman shrink from
duty in this exigency, and retiring within her own domestic circle, delight
herself in the abundance of her own selfish enjoyments? Shall she rejoice in
her home, her husband, her children, and forget her brethren and sisters in
bondage, who know not what it is to call a spot of earth their own, whose
husbands and wives are torn from them by relentless tyrants, and whose
children are snatched from their arms by their unfeeling task-masters,
whenever interest, or convenience, tempts them to this sacrilegious act?
Page 34
Shall woman disregard the situation of thousands of her fellow creatures,
who are the victims of intemperance and licentiousness, and retreating to
the privacy of her own comfortable home, be satisfied that her whole duty
is performed, when she can exhibit ‘her children well clad and smiling, and
her table neatly spread with wholesome provisions?’ Shall she, because ‘her
house is her home,’ refuse her aid and her sympathy to the down trodden
slave, to the poor unhappy outcasts who are deprived of those blessings
which she so highly prizes? Did God give her those blessings to steel her
heart to the sufferings of her fellow creatures? Did he grant her the
possession of husband and children, to dry up the fountains of feeling for
those who know not the consolations of tenderness and reciprocal affection?
Ah no! for every such blessing, God demands a grateful heart; and woman
must be recreant to her duty, if she can quietly sit down in the enjoyments
of her own domestic circle, and not exert herself to procure the same
happiness for others.
But it is said woman has a mighty weapon in secret prayer. She has, I
acknowledge, in common with man; but the woman who prays in sincerity
for the regeneration of this guilty world, will accompany her prayers by her
labors. A friend of mine remarked—‘I was sitting in my chamber, weeping
over the miseries of the slave, and putting up my petitions for his
deliverance from bondage; when in the midst of my meditations, it occurred
to me that my tears, unaided by effort, could never melt the chain of the
slave. I must be up and doing.’ She is now an active abolitionist—her
prayers and her works go hand in hand.
I am here reminded of what a slave once said to his master, a Methodist
minister. The slaveholder inquired, ‘How did you like my sermon to-day?’
‘Very good, master, but it did not preach me free.’
Oh, my sisters, suffer me to entreat you to assert your privileges, and to
perform your duties as moral beings. Be not dismayed at the ridicule of
man; it is a weapon worthy only of little minds, and is employed by those
who feel that they cannot convince our judgment. Be not alarmed at
contumely, or scorn; we must expect this. I pray that we may meet it with
forbearance and love; and that nothing may drive us from the performance
of our high and holy duties. Let us ‘cease from man, whose breath is in his
nostrils, for wherein is he to be accounted of?’ and press forward in all the
great moral enterprises of the age, leaning only on the arm of our Beloved.
who are the victims of intemperance and licentiousness, and retreating to
the privacy of her own comfortable home, be satisfied that her whole duty
is performed, when she can exhibit ‘her children well clad and smiling, and
her table neatly spread with wholesome provisions?’ Shall she, because ‘her
house is her home,’ refuse her aid and her sympathy to the down trodden
slave, to the poor unhappy outcasts who are deprived of those blessings
which she so highly prizes? Did God give her those blessings to steel her
heart to the sufferings of her fellow creatures? Did he grant her the
possession of husband and children, to dry up the fountains of feeling for
those who know not the consolations of tenderness and reciprocal affection?
Ah no! for every such blessing, God demands a grateful heart; and woman
must be recreant to her duty, if she can quietly sit down in the enjoyments
of her own domestic circle, and not exert herself to procure the same
happiness for others.
But it is said woman has a mighty weapon in secret prayer. She has, I
acknowledge, in common with man; but the woman who prays in sincerity
for the regeneration of this guilty world, will accompany her prayers by her
labors. A friend of mine remarked—‘I was sitting in my chamber, weeping
over the miseries of the slave, and putting up my petitions for his
deliverance from bondage; when in the midst of my meditations, it occurred
to me that my tears, unaided by effort, could never melt the chain of the
slave. I must be up and doing.’ She is now an active abolitionist—her
prayers and her works go hand in hand.
I am here reminded of what a slave once said to his master, a Methodist
minister. The slaveholder inquired, ‘How did you like my sermon to-day?’
‘Very good, master, but it did not preach me free.’
Oh, my sisters, suffer me to entreat you to assert your privileges, and to
perform your duties as moral beings. Be not dismayed at the ridicule of
man; it is a weapon worthy only of little minds, and is employed by those
who feel that they cannot convince our judgment. Be not alarmed at
contumely, or scorn; we must expect this. I pray that we may meet it with
forbearance and love; and that nothing may drive us from the performance
of our high and holy duties. Let us ‘cease from man, whose breath is in his
nostrils, for wherein is he to be accounted of?’ and press forward in all the
great moral enterprises of the age, leaning only on the arm of our Beloved.
Page 35
But I must return to the subject I commenced with, viz. the condition of
woman in Europe.
‘The northern nations bore a general resemblance to each other.
War and hunting were considered the only honorable occupations
for men, and all other employments were left to women and slaves.
Even the Visigoths, on the coasts of Spain, left their fields and
flocks to the care of women. The people who inhabit the vast extent
of country between the Black sea and the North sea, are divided into
various distinct races. The women are generally very industrious;
even in their walks, they carry a portable distaff, and spin every step
of the way. Both Croatian and Walachian women perform all the
agricultural operations in addition to their own domestic concerns.’
Speaking of the Morlachian women, M. Fortis says, ‘Being treated like
beasts of burden, and expected to endure submissively every species of
hardship, they naturally become very dirty and careless in their habits.’
The Cossack women afford a contrast to this disgusting picture. They are
very cleanly and industrious, and in the absence of their husbands, supply
their places by taking charge of all their usual occupations, in addition to
their own. It is rare for a Cossack woman not to know some trade, such as
dyeing cloth, tanning leather, &c.
The condition of Polish and Russian serfs in modern times is about the
same. The Polish women have scarcely clothing enough for decency, and
they are subjected to great hardships and privations. ‘In Russia, women
have been seen paving the streets, and performing other similar drudgery. In
Finland, they work like beasts of burden, and may be seen for hours in
snow water, up to the middle, tugging at boats and sledges.’
In Flanders and in France, women are engaged in performing laborious
tasks; and even in England, it is not unusual to see them scraping up manure
from the streets with their hands, and gathering it into baskets.
In Greece, even now the women plough and carry heavy burdens, while
the lordly master of the family may be seen walking before them without
any incumbrance.[1]
Generally speaking, however, there is much more comparative equality
of labor between the sexes in Europe than among the Orientals.
woman in Europe.
‘The northern nations bore a general resemblance to each other.
War and hunting were considered the only honorable occupations
for men, and all other employments were left to women and slaves.
Even the Visigoths, on the coasts of Spain, left their fields and
flocks to the care of women. The people who inhabit the vast extent
of country between the Black sea and the North sea, are divided into
various distinct races. The women are generally very industrious;
even in their walks, they carry a portable distaff, and spin every step
of the way. Both Croatian and Walachian women perform all the
agricultural operations in addition to their own domestic concerns.’
Speaking of the Morlachian women, M. Fortis says, ‘Being treated like
beasts of burden, and expected to endure submissively every species of
hardship, they naturally become very dirty and careless in their habits.’
The Cossack women afford a contrast to this disgusting picture. They are
very cleanly and industrious, and in the absence of their husbands, supply
their places by taking charge of all their usual occupations, in addition to
their own. It is rare for a Cossack woman not to know some trade, such as
dyeing cloth, tanning leather, &c.
The condition of Polish and Russian serfs in modern times is about the
same. The Polish women have scarcely clothing enough for decency, and
they are subjected to great hardships and privations. ‘In Russia, women
have been seen paving the streets, and performing other similar drudgery. In
Finland, they work like beasts of burden, and may be seen for hours in
snow water, up to the middle, tugging at boats and sledges.’
In Flanders and in France, women are engaged in performing laborious
tasks; and even in England, it is not unusual to see them scraping up manure
from the streets with their hands, and gathering it into baskets.
In Greece, even now the women plough and carry heavy burdens, while
the lordly master of the family may be seen walking before them without
any incumbrance.[1]
Generally speaking, however, there is much more comparative equality
of labor between the sexes in Europe than among the Orientals.
Page 36
I shall close this letter with a brief survey of the condition of women
among the Aborigines of America.
‘Before America was settled by Europeans, it was inhabited by
Indian tribes, which greatly resembled each other in the treatment of
their women. Every thing, except war and hunting, was considered
beneath the dignity of man.—During long and wearisome marches,
women were obliged to carry children, provisions and hammocks on
their shoulders; they had the sole care of the horses and dogs, cut
wood, pitched the tents, raised the corn, and made the clothing.
When the husband killed game, he left it by a tree in the forest,
returned home, and sent his wife several miles in search of it. In
most of the tribes, women were not allowed to eat and drink with
men, but stood and served them, and then ate what they left.’
The following affecting anecdote may give some idea of the sufferings of
these women:
‘Father Joseph reproved a female savage for destroying her infant
daughter. She replied, “I wish my mother had thus prevented the
manifold sufferings I have endured. Consider, father, our deplorable
situation. Our husbands go out to hunt; we are dragged along with
one infant at our breast, and another in a basket. Though tired with
long walking, we are not allowed to sleep when we return, but must
labor all night in grinding maize and making chica for them.—They
get drunk and beat us, draw us by the hair of the head, and tread us
under foot. Would to God my mother had put me under ground the
moment I was born.”’
In Greenland, the situation of woman is equally deplorable. The men
hunt bears and catch seals; but when they have towed their booty to land,
they would consider it a disgrace to help the women drag it home, or skin
and dress it. They often stand and look idly on, while their wives are
staggering beneath the load that almost bends them to the earth. The women
are cooks, butchers, masons, curriers, shoemakers and tailors. They will
manage a boat in the roughest seas, and will often push off from the shore
in the midst of a storm, that would make the hardiest European sailor
tremble.
among the Aborigines of America.
‘Before America was settled by Europeans, it was inhabited by
Indian tribes, which greatly resembled each other in the treatment of
their women. Every thing, except war and hunting, was considered
beneath the dignity of man.—During long and wearisome marches,
women were obliged to carry children, provisions and hammocks on
their shoulders; they had the sole care of the horses and dogs, cut
wood, pitched the tents, raised the corn, and made the clothing.
When the husband killed game, he left it by a tree in the forest,
returned home, and sent his wife several miles in search of it. In
most of the tribes, women were not allowed to eat and drink with
men, but stood and served them, and then ate what they left.’
The following affecting anecdote may give some idea of the sufferings of
these women:
‘Father Joseph reproved a female savage for destroying her infant
daughter. She replied, “I wish my mother had thus prevented the
manifold sufferings I have endured. Consider, father, our deplorable
situation. Our husbands go out to hunt; we are dragged along with
one infant at our breast, and another in a basket. Though tired with
long walking, we are not allowed to sleep when we return, but must
labor all night in grinding maize and making chica for them.—They
get drunk and beat us, draw us by the hair of the head, and tread us
under foot. Would to God my mother had put me under ground the
moment I was born.”’
In Greenland, the situation of woman is equally deplorable. The men
hunt bears and catch seals; but when they have towed their booty to land,
they would consider it a disgrace to help the women drag it home, or skin
and dress it. They often stand and look idly on, while their wives are
staggering beneath the load that almost bends them to the earth. The women
are cooks, butchers, masons, curriers, shoemakers and tailors. They will
manage a boat in the roughest seas, and will often push off from the shore
in the midst of a storm, that would make the hardiest European sailor
tremble.
Page 37
The page of history teems with woman’s wrongs, and it is wet with
woman’s tears.—For the sake of my degraded sex every where, and for the
sake of my brethren, who suffer just in proportion as they place woman
lower in the scale of creation than man, lower than her Creator placed her, I
entreat my sisters to arise in all the majesty of moral power, in all the
dignity of immortal beings, and plant themselves, side by side, on the
platform of human rights, with man, to whom they were designed to be
companions, equals and helpers in every good word and work.
Thine in the bonds of womanhood
Sarah M. Grimke.
FOOTNOTES:
[1] Since the preceding letters were in type, I have met with the following
account in a French work entitled ‘De l’education des meres de famille ou de la
civilization du Genre Humain par les femmes,’ printed at Brussels in 1837. ‘The
periodicals have lately published the following circumstance from the journal of
an English physician, who travelled in the East. He visited a slave market, where
he saw about twenty Greek women half naked, lying on the ground waiting for a
purchaser. One of them attracted the attention of an old Turk. The barbarian
examined her shoulders, her legs, her ears, her mouth, her neck, with the
minutest care, just as a horse is examined, and during the inspection, the
merchant praised the beauty of her eyes, the elegance of her shape, and other
perfections; he protested that the poor girl was but thirteen years of age, &c.
After a severe scrutiny and some dispute about the price, she was sold body and
soul for 1375 francs. The soul, it is true, was accounted of little value in the
bargain. The unfortunate creature, half fainting in the arms of her mother,
implored help in the most touching accents, but it availed nothing.—This
infernal scene passed in Europe in 1829, only 600 leagues from Paris and
London, the two capitals of the human species, and at the time in which I write,
it is the living history of two thirds of the inhabitants of the earth.’
woman’s tears.—For the sake of my degraded sex every where, and for the
sake of my brethren, who suffer just in proportion as they place woman
lower in the scale of creation than man, lower than her Creator placed her, I
entreat my sisters to arise in all the majesty of moral power, in all the
dignity of immortal beings, and plant themselves, side by side, on the
platform of human rights, with man, to whom they were designed to be
companions, equals and helpers in every good word and work.
Thine in the bonds of womanhood
Sarah M. Grimke.
FOOTNOTES:
[1] Since the preceding letters were in type, I have met with the following
account in a French work entitled ‘De l’education des meres de famille ou de la
civilization du Genre Humain par les femmes,’ printed at Brussels in 1837. ‘The
periodicals have lately published the following circumstance from the journal of
an English physician, who travelled in the East. He visited a slave market, where
he saw about twenty Greek women half naked, lying on the ground waiting for a
purchaser. One of them attracted the attention of an old Turk. The barbarian
examined her shoulders, her legs, her ears, her mouth, her neck, with the
minutest care, just as a horse is examined, and during the inspection, the
merchant praised the beauty of her eyes, the elegance of her shape, and other
perfections; he protested that the poor girl was but thirteen years of age, &c.
After a severe scrutiny and some dispute about the price, she was sold body and
soul for 1375 francs. The soul, it is true, was accounted of little value in the
bargain. The unfortunate creature, half fainting in the arms of her mother,
implored help in the most touching accents, but it availed nothing.—This
infernal scene passed in Europe in 1829, only 600 leagues from Paris and
London, the two capitals of the human species, and at the time in which I write,
it is the living history of two thirds of the inhabitants of the earth.’
Page 38
LETTER VIII.
ON THE CONDITION OF WOMEN IN THE UNITED
STATES.
Brookline, 1837.
My dear Sister,—I have now taken a brief survey of the condition of
woman in various parts of the world. I regret that my time has been so
much occupied by other things, that I have been unable to bestow that
attention upon the subject which it merits, and that my constant change of
place has prevented me from having access to books, which might probably
have assisted me in this part of my work. I hope that the principles I have
asserted will claim the attention of some of my sex, who may be able to
bring into view, more thoroughly than I have done, the situation and
degradation of woman. I shall now proceed to make a few remarks on the
condition of women in my own country.
During the early part of my life, my lot was cast among the butterflies of
the fashionable world; and of this class of women, I am constrained to say,
both from experience and observation, that their education is miserably
deficient; that they are taught to regard marriage as the one thing needful,
the only avenue to distinction; hence to attract the notice and win the
attentions of men, by their external charms, is the chief business of
fashionable girls. They seldom think that men will be allured by intellectual
acquirements, because they find, that where any mental superiority exists, a
woman is generally shunned and regarded as stepping out of her
‘appropriate sphere,’ which, in their view, is to dress, to dance, to set out to
the best possible advantage her person, to read the novels which inundate
the press, and which do more to destroy her character as a rational creature,
than any thing else. Fashionable women regard themselves, and are
regarded by men, as pretty toys or as mere instruments of pleasure; and the
vacuity of mind, the heartlessness, the frivolity which is the necessary result
of this false and debasing estimate of women, can only be fully understood
by those who have mingled in the folly and wickedness of fashionable life;
ON THE CONDITION OF WOMEN IN THE UNITED
STATES.
Brookline, 1837.
My dear Sister,—I have now taken a brief survey of the condition of
woman in various parts of the world. I regret that my time has been so
much occupied by other things, that I have been unable to bestow that
attention upon the subject which it merits, and that my constant change of
place has prevented me from having access to books, which might probably
have assisted me in this part of my work. I hope that the principles I have
asserted will claim the attention of some of my sex, who may be able to
bring into view, more thoroughly than I have done, the situation and
degradation of woman. I shall now proceed to make a few remarks on the
condition of women in my own country.
During the early part of my life, my lot was cast among the butterflies of
the fashionable world; and of this class of women, I am constrained to say,
both from experience and observation, that their education is miserably
deficient; that they are taught to regard marriage as the one thing needful,
the only avenue to distinction; hence to attract the notice and win the
attentions of men, by their external charms, is the chief business of
fashionable girls. They seldom think that men will be allured by intellectual
acquirements, because they find, that where any mental superiority exists, a
woman is generally shunned and regarded as stepping out of her
‘appropriate sphere,’ which, in their view, is to dress, to dance, to set out to
the best possible advantage her person, to read the novels which inundate
the press, and which do more to destroy her character as a rational creature,
than any thing else. Fashionable women regard themselves, and are
regarded by men, as pretty toys or as mere instruments of pleasure; and the
vacuity of mind, the heartlessness, the frivolity which is the necessary result
of this false and debasing estimate of women, can only be fully understood
by those who have mingled in the folly and wickedness of fashionable life;
Page 39
and who have been called from such pursuits by the voice of the Lord Jesus,
inviting their weary and heavy laden souls to come unto Him and learn of
Him, that they may find something worthy of their immortal spirit, and their
intellectual powers; that they may learn the high and holy purposes of their
creation, and consecrate themselves unto the service of God; and not, as is
now the case, to the pleasure of man.
There is another and much more numerous class in this country, who are
withdrawn by education or circumstances from the circle of fashionable
amusements, but who are brought up with the dangerous and absurd idea,
that marriage is a kind of preferment; and that to be able to keep their
husband’s house, and render his situation comfortable, is the end of her
being. Much that she does and says and thinks is done in reference to this
situation; and to be married is too often held up to the view of girls as the
sine qua non of human happiness and human existence. For this purpose
more than for any other, I verily believe the majority of girls are trained.
This is demonstrated by the imperfect education which is bestowed upon
them, and the little pains taken to cultivate their minds, after they leave
school, by the little time allowed them for reading, and by the idea being
constantly inculcated, that although all household concerns should be
attended to with scrupulous punctuality at particular seasons, the
improvement of their intellectual capacities is only a secondary
consideration, and may serve as an occupation to fill up the odds and ends
of time. In most families, it is considered a matter of far more consequence
to call a girl off from making a pie, or a pudding, than to interrupt her whilst
engaged in her studies. This mode of training necessarily exalts, in their
view, the animal above the intellectual and spiritual nature, and teaches
women to regard themselves as a kind of machinery, necessary to keep the
domestic engine in order, but of little value as the intelligent companions of
men.
Let no one think, from these remarks, that I regard a knowledge of
housewifery as beneath the acquisition of women. Far from it: I believe that
a complete knowledge of household affairs is an indispensable requisite in a
woman’s education,—that by the mistress of a family, whether married or
single, doing her duty thoroughly and understandingly, the happiness of the
family is increased to an incalculable degree, as well as a vast amount of
time and money saved. All I complain of is, that our education consists so
inviting their weary and heavy laden souls to come unto Him and learn of
Him, that they may find something worthy of their immortal spirit, and their
intellectual powers; that they may learn the high and holy purposes of their
creation, and consecrate themselves unto the service of God; and not, as is
now the case, to the pleasure of man.
There is another and much more numerous class in this country, who are
withdrawn by education or circumstances from the circle of fashionable
amusements, but who are brought up with the dangerous and absurd idea,
that marriage is a kind of preferment; and that to be able to keep their
husband’s house, and render his situation comfortable, is the end of her
being. Much that she does and says and thinks is done in reference to this
situation; and to be married is too often held up to the view of girls as the
sine qua non of human happiness and human existence. For this purpose
more than for any other, I verily believe the majority of girls are trained.
This is demonstrated by the imperfect education which is bestowed upon
them, and the little pains taken to cultivate their minds, after they leave
school, by the little time allowed them for reading, and by the idea being
constantly inculcated, that although all household concerns should be
attended to with scrupulous punctuality at particular seasons, the
improvement of their intellectual capacities is only a secondary
consideration, and may serve as an occupation to fill up the odds and ends
of time. In most families, it is considered a matter of far more consequence
to call a girl off from making a pie, or a pudding, than to interrupt her whilst
engaged in her studies. This mode of training necessarily exalts, in their
view, the animal above the intellectual and spiritual nature, and teaches
women to regard themselves as a kind of machinery, necessary to keep the
domestic engine in order, but of little value as the intelligent companions of
men.
Let no one think, from these remarks, that I regard a knowledge of
housewifery as beneath the acquisition of women. Far from it: I believe that
a complete knowledge of household affairs is an indispensable requisite in a
woman’s education,—that by the mistress of a family, whether married or
single, doing her duty thoroughly and understandingly, the happiness of the
family is increased to an incalculable degree, as well as a vast amount of
time and money saved. All I complain of is, that our education consists so
Page 40
almost exclusively in culinary and other manual operations. I do long to see
the time, when it will no longer be necessary for women to expend so many
precious hours in furnishing ‘a well spread table,’ but that their husbands
will forego some of their accustomed indulgences in this way, and
encourage their wives to devote some portion of their time to mental
cultivation, even at the expense of having to dine sometimes on baked
potatoes, or bread and butter.
I believe the sentiment expressed by the author of ‘Live and let Live,’ is
true:
‘Other things being equal, a woman of the highest mental
endowments will always be the best housekeeper, for domestic
economy, is a science that brings into action the qualities of the
mind, as well as the graces of the heart. A quick perception,
judgment, discrimination, decision and order are high attributes of
mind, and are all in daily exercise in the well ordering of a family. If
a sensible woman, an intellectual woman, a woman of genius, is not
a good housewife, it is not because she is either, or all of those, but
because there is some deficiency in her character, or some omission
of duty which should make her very humble, instead of her
indulging in any secret self-complacency on account of a certain
superiority, which only aggravates her fault.’
The influence of women over the minds and character of children of both
sexes, is allowed to be far greater than that of men. This being the case by
the very ordering of nature, women should be prepared by education for the
performance of their sacred duties as mothers and as sisters. A late
American writer,[2] speaking on this subject, says in reference to an article
in the Westminster Review:
‘I agree entirely with the writer in the high estimate which he
places on female education, and have long since been satisfied, that
the subject not only merits, but imperiously demands a thorough
reconsideration. The whole scheme must, in my opinion, be
reconstructed. The great elements of usefulness and duty are too
little attended to. Women ought, in my view of the subject, to
approach to the best education now given to men, (I except
mathematics and the classics,) far more I believe than has ever yet
the time, when it will no longer be necessary for women to expend so many
precious hours in furnishing ‘a well spread table,’ but that their husbands
will forego some of their accustomed indulgences in this way, and
encourage their wives to devote some portion of their time to mental
cultivation, even at the expense of having to dine sometimes on baked
potatoes, or bread and butter.
I believe the sentiment expressed by the author of ‘Live and let Live,’ is
true:
‘Other things being equal, a woman of the highest mental
endowments will always be the best housekeeper, for domestic
economy, is a science that brings into action the qualities of the
mind, as well as the graces of the heart. A quick perception,
judgment, discrimination, decision and order are high attributes of
mind, and are all in daily exercise in the well ordering of a family. If
a sensible woman, an intellectual woman, a woman of genius, is not
a good housewife, it is not because she is either, or all of those, but
because there is some deficiency in her character, or some omission
of duty which should make her very humble, instead of her
indulging in any secret self-complacency on account of a certain
superiority, which only aggravates her fault.’
The influence of women over the minds and character of children of both
sexes, is allowed to be far greater than that of men. This being the case by
the very ordering of nature, women should be prepared by education for the
performance of their sacred duties as mothers and as sisters. A late
American writer,[2] speaking on this subject, says in reference to an article
in the Westminster Review:
‘I agree entirely with the writer in the high estimate which he
places on female education, and have long since been satisfied, that
the subject not only merits, but imperiously demands a thorough
reconsideration. The whole scheme must, in my opinion, be
reconstructed. The great elements of usefulness and duty are too
little attended to. Women ought, in my view of the subject, to
approach to the best education now given to men, (I except
mathematics and the classics,) far more I believe than has ever yet
Page 41
been attempted. Give me a host of educated, pious mothers and
sisters, and I will do more to revolutionize a country, in moral and
religious taste, in manners and in social virtues and intellectual
cultivation, than I can possibly do in double or treble the time, with
a similar host of educated men. I cannot but think that the miserable
condition of the great body of the people in all ancient communities,
is to be ascribed in a very great degree to the degradation of
women.’
There is another way in which the general opinion, that women are
inferior to men, is manifested, that bears with tremendous effect on the
laboring class, and indeed on almost all who are obliged to earn a
subsistence, whether it be by mental or physical exertion—I allude to the
disproportionate value set on the time and labor of men and of women. A
man who is engaged in teaching, can always, I believe, command a higher
price for tuition than a woman—even when he teaches the same branches,
and is not in any respect superior to the woman. This I know is the case in
boarding and other schools with which I have been acquainted, and it is so
in every occupation in which the sexes engage indiscriminately. As for
example, in tailoring, a man has twice, or three times as much for making a
waistcoat or pantaloons as a woman, although the work done by each may
be equally good. In those employments which are peculiar to women, their
time is estimated at only half the value of that of men. A woman who goes
out to wash, works as hard in proportion as a wood sawyer, or a coal heaver,
but she is not generally able to make more than half as much by a day’s
work. The low remuneration which women receive for their work, has
claimed the attention of a few philanthropists, and I hope it will continue to
do so until some remedy is applied for this enormous evil. I have known a
widow, left with four or five children, to provide for, unable to leave home
because her helpless babes demand her attention, compelled to earn a
scanty subsistence, by making coarse shirts at 12¹⁄₂ cents a piece, or by
taking in washing, for which she was paid by some wealthy persons 12¹⁄₂
cents per dozen. All these things evince the low estimation in which woman
is held. There is yet another and more disastrous consequence arising from
this unscriptural notion—women being educated, from earliest childhood,
to regard themselves as inferior creatures, have not that self-respect which
conscious equality would engender, and hence when their virtue is assailed,
sisters, and I will do more to revolutionize a country, in moral and
religious taste, in manners and in social virtues and intellectual
cultivation, than I can possibly do in double or treble the time, with
a similar host of educated men. I cannot but think that the miserable
condition of the great body of the people in all ancient communities,
is to be ascribed in a very great degree to the degradation of
women.’
There is another way in which the general opinion, that women are
inferior to men, is manifested, that bears with tremendous effect on the
laboring class, and indeed on almost all who are obliged to earn a
subsistence, whether it be by mental or physical exertion—I allude to the
disproportionate value set on the time and labor of men and of women. A
man who is engaged in teaching, can always, I believe, command a higher
price for tuition than a woman—even when he teaches the same branches,
and is not in any respect superior to the woman. This I know is the case in
boarding and other schools with which I have been acquainted, and it is so
in every occupation in which the sexes engage indiscriminately. As for
example, in tailoring, a man has twice, or three times as much for making a
waistcoat or pantaloons as a woman, although the work done by each may
be equally good. In those employments which are peculiar to women, their
time is estimated at only half the value of that of men. A woman who goes
out to wash, works as hard in proportion as a wood sawyer, or a coal heaver,
but she is not generally able to make more than half as much by a day’s
work. The low remuneration which women receive for their work, has
claimed the attention of a few philanthropists, and I hope it will continue to
do so until some remedy is applied for this enormous evil. I have known a
widow, left with four or five children, to provide for, unable to leave home
because her helpless babes demand her attention, compelled to earn a
scanty subsistence, by making coarse shirts at 12¹⁄₂ cents a piece, or by
taking in washing, for which she was paid by some wealthy persons 12¹⁄₂
cents per dozen. All these things evince the low estimation in which woman
is held. There is yet another and more disastrous consequence arising from
this unscriptural notion—women being educated, from earliest childhood,
to regard themselves as inferior creatures, have not that self-respect which
conscious equality would engender, and hence when their virtue is assailed,
Page 42
they yield to temptation with facility, under the idea that it rather exalts than
debases them, to be connected with a superior being.
There is another class of women in this country, to whom I cannot refer,
without feelings of the deepest shame and sorrow. I allude to our female
slaves. Our southern cities are whelmed beneath a tide of pollution; the
virtue of female slaves is wholly at the mercy of irresponsible tyrants, and
women are bought and sold in our slave markets, to gratify the brutal lust of
those who bear the name of Christians. In our slave States, if amid all her
degradation and ignorance, a woman desires to preserve her virtue
unsullied, she is either bribed or whipped into compliance, or if she dares
resist her seducer, her life by the laws of some of the slave States may be,
and has actually been sacrificed to the fury of disappointed passion. Where
such laws do not exist, the power which is necessarily vested in the master
over his property, leaves the defenceless slave entirely at his mercy, and the
sufferings of some females on this account, both physical and mental, are
intense. Mr. Gholson, in the House of Delegates of Virginia, in 1832, said,
‘He really had been under the impression that he owned his slaves. He had
lately purchased four women and ten children, in whom he thought he had
obtained a great bargain; for he supposed they were his own property, as
were his brood mares.’ But even if any laws existed in the United States, as
in Athens formerly, for the protection of female slaves, they would be null
and void, because the evidence of a colored person is not admitted against a
white, in any of our Courts of Justice in the slave States. ‘In Athens, if a
female slave had cause to complain of any want of respect to the laws of
modesty, she could seek the protection of the temple, and demand a change
of owners; and such appeals were never discountenanced, or neglected by
the magistrate.’ In Christian America, the slave has no refuge from
unbridled cruelty and lust.
S. A. Forrall, speaking of the state of morals at the South, says,
‘Negresses when young and likely, are often employed by the planter, or his
friends, to administer to their sensual desires. This frequently is a matter of
speculation, for if the offspring, a mulatto, be a handsome female, 800 or
1000 dollars may be obtained for her in the New Orleans market. It is an
occurrence of no uncommon nature to see a Christian father sell his own
daughter, and the brother his own sister.’ The following is copied by the N.
Y. Evening Star from the Picayune, a paper published in New Orleans. ‘A
debases them, to be connected with a superior being.
There is another class of women in this country, to whom I cannot refer,
without feelings of the deepest shame and sorrow. I allude to our female
slaves. Our southern cities are whelmed beneath a tide of pollution; the
virtue of female slaves is wholly at the mercy of irresponsible tyrants, and
women are bought and sold in our slave markets, to gratify the brutal lust of
those who bear the name of Christians. In our slave States, if amid all her
degradation and ignorance, a woman desires to preserve her virtue
unsullied, she is either bribed or whipped into compliance, or if she dares
resist her seducer, her life by the laws of some of the slave States may be,
and has actually been sacrificed to the fury of disappointed passion. Where
such laws do not exist, the power which is necessarily vested in the master
over his property, leaves the defenceless slave entirely at his mercy, and the
sufferings of some females on this account, both physical and mental, are
intense. Mr. Gholson, in the House of Delegates of Virginia, in 1832, said,
‘He really had been under the impression that he owned his slaves. He had
lately purchased four women and ten children, in whom he thought he had
obtained a great bargain; for he supposed they were his own property, as
were his brood mares.’ But even if any laws existed in the United States, as
in Athens formerly, for the protection of female slaves, they would be null
and void, because the evidence of a colored person is not admitted against a
white, in any of our Courts of Justice in the slave States. ‘In Athens, if a
female slave had cause to complain of any want of respect to the laws of
modesty, she could seek the protection of the temple, and demand a change
of owners; and such appeals were never discountenanced, or neglected by
the magistrate.’ In Christian America, the slave has no refuge from
unbridled cruelty and lust.
S. A. Forrall, speaking of the state of morals at the South, says,
‘Negresses when young and likely, are often employed by the planter, or his
friends, to administer to their sensual desires. This frequently is a matter of
speculation, for if the offspring, a mulatto, be a handsome female, 800 or
1000 dollars may be obtained for her in the New Orleans market. It is an
occurrence of no uncommon nature to see a Christian father sell his own
daughter, and the brother his own sister.’ The following is copied by the N.
Y. Evening Star from the Picayune, a paper published in New Orleans. ‘A
Page 43
very beautiful girl, belonging to the estate of John French, a deceased
gambler at New Orleans, was sold a few days since for the round sum of
$7,000. An ugly-looking bachelor named Gouch, a member of the Council
of one of the Principalities, was the purchaser. The girl is a brunette;
remarkable for her beauty and intelligence, and there was considerable
contention, who should be the purchaser. She was, however, persuaded to
accept Gouch, he having made her princely promises.’ I will add but one
more from the numerous testimonies respecting the degradation of female
slaves, and the licentiousness of the South. It is from the Circular of the
Kentucky Union, for the moral and religious improvement of the colored
race. ‘To the female character among our black population, we cannot
allude but with feelings of the bitterest shame. A similar condition of moral
pollution and utter disregard of a pure and virtuous reputation, is to be
found only without the pale of Christendom. That such a state of society
should exist in a Christian nation, claiming to be the most enlightened upon
earth, without calling forth any particular attention to its existence, though
ever before our eyes and in our families, is a moral phenomenon at once
unaccountable and disgraceful.’ Nor does the colored woman suffer alone:
the moral purity of the white woman is deeply contaminated. In the daily
habit of seeing the virtue of her enslaved sister sacrificed without hesitancy
or remorse, she looks upon the crimes of seduction and illicit intercourse
without horror, and although not personally involved in the guilt, she loses
that value for innocence in her own, as well as the other sex, which is one
of the strongest safeguards to virtue. She lives in habitual intercourse with
men, whom she knows to be polluted by licentiousness, and often is she
compelled to witness in her own domestic circle, those disgusting and
heart-sickening jealousies and strifes which disgraced and distracted the
family of Abraham. In addition to all this, the female slaves suffer every
species of degradation and cruelty, which the most wanton barbarity can
inflict; they are indecently divested of their clothing, sometimes tied up and
severely whipped, sometimes prostrated on the earth, while their naked
bodies are torn by the scorpion lash.
‘The whip on woman’s shrinking flesh!
Our soil yet reddening with the stains
Caught from her scourging warm and fresh.’
gambler at New Orleans, was sold a few days since for the round sum of
$7,000. An ugly-looking bachelor named Gouch, a member of the Council
of one of the Principalities, was the purchaser. The girl is a brunette;
remarkable for her beauty and intelligence, and there was considerable
contention, who should be the purchaser. She was, however, persuaded to
accept Gouch, he having made her princely promises.’ I will add but one
more from the numerous testimonies respecting the degradation of female
slaves, and the licentiousness of the South. It is from the Circular of the
Kentucky Union, for the moral and religious improvement of the colored
race. ‘To the female character among our black population, we cannot
allude but with feelings of the bitterest shame. A similar condition of moral
pollution and utter disregard of a pure and virtuous reputation, is to be
found only without the pale of Christendom. That such a state of society
should exist in a Christian nation, claiming to be the most enlightened upon
earth, without calling forth any particular attention to its existence, though
ever before our eyes and in our families, is a moral phenomenon at once
unaccountable and disgraceful.’ Nor does the colored woman suffer alone:
the moral purity of the white woman is deeply contaminated. In the daily
habit of seeing the virtue of her enslaved sister sacrificed without hesitancy
or remorse, she looks upon the crimes of seduction and illicit intercourse
without horror, and although not personally involved in the guilt, she loses
that value for innocence in her own, as well as the other sex, which is one
of the strongest safeguards to virtue. She lives in habitual intercourse with
men, whom she knows to be polluted by licentiousness, and often is she
compelled to witness in her own domestic circle, those disgusting and
heart-sickening jealousies and strifes which disgraced and distracted the
family of Abraham. In addition to all this, the female slaves suffer every
species of degradation and cruelty, which the most wanton barbarity can
inflict; they are indecently divested of their clothing, sometimes tied up and
severely whipped, sometimes prostrated on the earth, while their naked
bodies are torn by the scorpion lash.
‘The whip on woman’s shrinking flesh!
Our soil yet reddening with the stains
Caught from her scourging warm and fresh.’
Page 44
Can any American woman look at these scenes of shocking
licentiousness and cruelty, and fold her hands in apathy, and say, ‘I have
nothing to do with slavery’? She cannot and be guiltless.
I cannot close this letter, without saying a few words on the benefits to be
derived by men, as well as women, from the opinions I advocate relative to
the equality of the sexes. Many women are now supported, in idleness and
extravagance, by the industry of their husbands, fathers, or brothers, who
are compelled to toil out their existence, at the counting house, or in the
printing office, or some other laborious occupation, while the wife and
daughters and sisters take no part in the support of the family, and appear to
think that their sole business is to spend the hard bought earnings of their
male friends. I deeply regret such a state of things, because I believe that if
women felt their responsibility, for the support of themselves, or their
families it would add strength and dignity to their characters, and teach
them more true sympathy for their husbands, than is now generally
manifested,—a sympathy which would be exhibited by actions as well as
words. Our brethren may reject my doctrine, because it runs counter to
common opinions, and because it wounds their pride; but I believe they
would be ‘partakers of the benefit’ resulting from the Equality of the Sexes,
and would find that woman, as their equal, was unspeakably more valuable
than woman as their inferior, both as a moral and an intellectual being.
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
FOOTNOTES:
[2] Thomas S. Grimke.
licentiousness and cruelty, and fold her hands in apathy, and say, ‘I have
nothing to do with slavery’? She cannot and be guiltless.
I cannot close this letter, without saying a few words on the benefits to be
derived by men, as well as women, from the opinions I advocate relative to
the equality of the sexes. Many women are now supported, in idleness and
extravagance, by the industry of their husbands, fathers, or brothers, who
are compelled to toil out their existence, at the counting house, or in the
printing office, or some other laborious occupation, while the wife and
daughters and sisters take no part in the support of the family, and appear to
think that their sole business is to spend the hard bought earnings of their
male friends. I deeply regret such a state of things, because I believe that if
women felt their responsibility, for the support of themselves, or their
families it would add strength and dignity to their characters, and teach
them more true sympathy for their husbands, than is now generally
manifested,—a sympathy which would be exhibited by actions as well as
words. Our brethren may reject my doctrine, because it runs counter to
common opinions, and because it wounds their pride; but I believe they
would be ‘partakers of the benefit’ resulting from the Equality of the Sexes,
and would find that woman, as their equal, was unspeakably more valuable
than woman as their inferior, both as a moral and an intellectual being.
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
FOOTNOTES:
[2] Thomas S. Grimke.
Page 45
LETTER IX.
HEROISM OF WOMEN—WOMEN IN AUTHORITY.
Brookline, 8th Mo. 25th, 1837.
My Dear Sister,—It seems necessary to glance at the conduct of women
under circumstances which place them in juxtaposition with men, although
I regard it as entirely unimportant in proving the moral equality of the
sexes; because I condemn, in both, the exercise of that brute force which is
as contrary to the law of God in men as in women; still, as a part of our
history, I shall notice some instances of courage exhibited by females.
‘Philippa, wife of Edward III., was the principal cause of the victory
gained over the Scots at Neville Cross. In the absence of her husband, she
rode among the troops, and exhorted them to “be of good courage.”’ Jane,
Countess of Mountfort, and a contemporary of Philippa, likewise possessed
a great share of physical courage. The history of Joan of Arc is too familiar
to need repetition. During the reign of James II. a singular instance of
female intrepidity occurred in Scotland. Sir John Cochrane being
condemned to be hung, his daughter twice disguised herself, and robbed the
mail that brought his death warrant. In the mean time, his pardon was
obtained from the King. Instances might be multiplied, but it is
unnecessary. I shall therefore close these proofs of female courage with one
more fact. ‘During the revolutionary war, the women shared in the
patriotism and bravery of the men. Several individuals carried their
enthusiasm so far as to enter the army, where they faced all the perils and
fatigues of the camp, until the close of the war.’
When I view my countrywomen in the character of soldiers, or even
behold them loading fire arms and moulding bullets for their brethren to
destroy men’s lives, I cannot refrain a sigh. I cannot but contrast their
conduct at that solemn crisis with the conduct of those women who
followed their Lord and Master with unresisting submission, to Calvary’s
Mount. With the precepts and example of a crucified Redeemer, who, in
that sublime precept, ‘Resist not evil,’ has interdicted to his disciples all war
and all violence, and taught us that the spirit of retaliation for injuries,
HEROISM OF WOMEN—WOMEN IN AUTHORITY.
Brookline, 8th Mo. 25th, 1837.
My Dear Sister,—It seems necessary to glance at the conduct of women
under circumstances which place them in juxtaposition with men, although
I regard it as entirely unimportant in proving the moral equality of the
sexes; because I condemn, in both, the exercise of that brute force which is
as contrary to the law of God in men as in women; still, as a part of our
history, I shall notice some instances of courage exhibited by females.
‘Philippa, wife of Edward III., was the principal cause of the victory
gained over the Scots at Neville Cross. In the absence of her husband, she
rode among the troops, and exhorted them to “be of good courage.”’ Jane,
Countess of Mountfort, and a contemporary of Philippa, likewise possessed
a great share of physical courage. The history of Joan of Arc is too familiar
to need repetition. During the reign of James II. a singular instance of
female intrepidity occurred in Scotland. Sir John Cochrane being
condemned to be hung, his daughter twice disguised herself, and robbed the
mail that brought his death warrant. In the mean time, his pardon was
obtained from the King. Instances might be multiplied, but it is
unnecessary. I shall therefore close these proofs of female courage with one
more fact. ‘During the revolutionary war, the women shared in the
patriotism and bravery of the men. Several individuals carried their
enthusiasm so far as to enter the army, where they faced all the perils and
fatigues of the camp, until the close of the war.’
When I view my countrywomen in the character of soldiers, or even
behold them loading fire arms and moulding bullets for their brethren to
destroy men’s lives, I cannot refrain a sigh. I cannot but contrast their
conduct at that solemn crisis with the conduct of those women who
followed their Lord and Master with unresisting submission, to Calvary’s
Mount. With the precepts and example of a crucified Redeemer, who, in
that sublime precept, ‘Resist not evil,’ has interdicted to his disciples all war
and all violence, and taught us that the spirit of retaliation for injuries,
Page 46
whether in the camp, or at the fire-side, is wholly at variance with the
peaceful religion he came to promulgate. How little do we comprehend that
simple truth, ‘By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have
love one to another.’
Women have sometimes distinguished themselves in a way more
consistent with their duties as moral beings. During the war between the
Romans and the Sabines, the Sabine women who had been carried off by
the Romans, repaired to the Sabine camp, dressed in deep mourning, with
their little ones in their arms, to soften, if possible, the feelings of their
parents. They knelt at the feet of their relatives; and when Hersilia, the wife
of Romulus, described the kindness of their husbands, and their
unwillingness to be separated from them, their fathers yielded to their
entreaties, and an alliance was soon agreed upon. In consequence of this
important service, peculiar privileges were conferred on women by the
Romans. Brutus said of his wife, ‘I must not answer Portia in the words of
Hector, “Mind your wheel, and to your maids give law,” for in courage,
activity and concern for her country’s freedom, she is inferior to none of
us.’ After the fatal battle of Cannæ, the Roman women consecrated all their
ornaments to the service of the state. But when the triumvirs attempted to
tax them for the expenses of carrying on a civil war, they resisted the
innovation. They chose Hortensia for their speaker, and went in a body to
the market-place to expostulate with the magistrates. The triumvirs wished
to drive them away, but they were compelled to yield to the wishes of the
people, and give the women a hearing. Hortensia pleaded so well the cause
of her sisters, who resolved that they would not voluntarily aid in a civil
war, that the number of women taxed was reduced from 1400 to 400.
In the wars of the Guelphs and the Ghibbelines, the emperor Conrad
refused all terms of capitulation to the garrison of Winnisberg, but he
granted the request of the women to pass out in safety with such of their
effects as they could carry themselves. Accordingly, they issued from the
besieged city, each bearing on her shoulders a husband, son, father, or
brother. They passed unmolested through the enemy’s camp, which rung
with acclamations of applause.
During our struggle for independence, the women were as exemplary as
the men in various instances of self-denial: they refused every article of
peaceful religion he came to promulgate. How little do we comprehend that
simple truth, ‘By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have
love one to another.’
Women have sometimes distinguished themselves in a way more
consistent with their duties as moral beings. During the war between the
Romans and the Sabines, the Sabine women who had been carried off by
the Romans, repaired to the Sabine camp, dressed in deep mourning, with
their little ones in their arms, to soften, if possible, the feelings of their
parents. They knelt at the feet of their relatives; and when Hersilia, the wife
of Romulus, described the kindness of their husbands, and their
unwillingness to be separated from them, their fathers yielded to their
entreaties, and an alliance was soon agreed upon. In consequence of this
important service, peculiar privileges were conferred on women by the
Romans. Brutus said of his wife, ‘I must not answer Portia in the words of
Hector, “Mind your wheel, and to your maids give law,” for in courage,
activity and concern for her country’s freedom, she is inferior to none of
us.’ After the fatal battle of Cannæ, the Roman women consecrated all their
ornaments to the service of the state. But when the triumvirs attempted to
tax them for the expenses of carrying on a civil war, they resisted the
innovation. They chose Hortensia for their speaker, and went in a body to
the market-place to expostulate with the magistrates. The triumvirs wished
to drive them away, but they were compelled to yield to the wishes of the
people, and give the women a hearing. Hortensia pleaded so well the cause
of her sisters, who resolved that they would not voluntarily aid in a civil
war, that the number of women taxed was reduced from 1400 to 400.
In the wars of the Guelphs and the Ghibbelines, the emperor Conrad
refused all terms of capitulation to the garrison of Winnisberg, but he
granted the request of the women to pass out in safety with such of their
effects as they could carry themselves. Accordingly, they issued from the
besieged city, each bearing on her shoulders a husband, son, father, or
brother. They passed unmolested through the enemy’s camp, which rung
with acclamations of applause.
During our struggle for independence, the women were as exemplary as
the men in various instances of self-denial: they refused every article of
Page 47
decoration for their persons; foreign elegances were laid aside, and they
cheerfully abstained from luxuries for their tables.
English history presents many instances of women exercising
prerogatives now denied them. In an action at law, it has been determined
that an unmarried woman, having a freehold, might vote for members of
Parliament; and it is recorded that lady Packington returned two. Lady
Broughton was keeper of the gatehouse prison. And in a much later period,
a woman was appointed governor of the house of correction at Chelmsford,
by order of the court. In the reign of George II. the minister of Clerkenwell
was chosen by a majority of women. The office of grand chamberlain in
1822 was filled by two women; and that of clerk of the crown, in the court
of king’s bench, has been granted to a female. The celebrated Anne,
countess of Pembroke, held the hereditary office of sheriff of
Westmoreland, and exercised it in person, sitting on the bench with the
judges.
I need hardly advert to the names of Elizabeth of England, Maria Theresa
of Germany, Catharine of Russia, and Isabella of Spain, to prove that
women are capable of swaying the sceptre of royalty. The page of history
proves incontestibly, not only that they are as well qualified to do so as
men, but that there has been a comparatively greater proportion of good
queens, than of good kings; women who have purchased their celebrity by
individual strength of character.
I mention these women only to prove that intellect is not sexed; that
strength of mind is not sexed; and that our views about the duties of men
and the duties of women, the sphere of man and the sphere of woman, are
mere arbitrary opinions, differing in different ages and countries, and
dependant solely on the will and judgment of erring mortals.
As moral and responsible beings, men and women have the same sphere
of action, and the same duties devolve upon both; but no one can doubt that
the duties of each vary according to circumstances; that a father and a
mother, a husband and a wife, have sacred obligations resting on them,
which cannot possibly belong to those who do not sustain these relations.
But these duties and responsibilities do not attach to them as men and as
women, but as parents, husbands, and wives.
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
cheerfully abstained from luxuries for their tables.
English history presents many instances of women exercising
prerogatives now denied them. In an action at law, it has been determined
that an unmarried woman, having a freehold, might vote for members of
Parliament; and it is recorded that lady Packington returned two. Lady
Broughton was keeper of the gatehouse prison. And in a much later period,
a woman was appointed governor of the house of correction at Chelmsford,
by order of the court. In the reign of George II. the minister of Clerkenwell
was chosen by a majority of women. The office of grand chamberlain in
1822 was filled by two women; and that of clerk of the crown, in the court
of king’s bench, has been granted to a female. The celebrated Anne,
countess of Pembroke, held the hereditary office of sheriff of
Westmoreland, and exercised it in person, sitting on the bench with the
judges.
I need hardly advert to the names of Elizabeth of England, Maria Theresa
of Germany, Catharine of Russia, and Isabella of Spain, to prove that
women are capable of swaying the sceptre of royalty. The page of history
proves incontestibly, not only that they are as well qualified to do so as
men, but that there has been a comparatively greater proportion of good
queens, than of good kings; women who have purchased their celebrity by
individual strength of character.
I mention these women only to prove that intellect is not sexed; that
strength of mind is not sexed; and that our views about the duties of men
and the duties of women, the sphere of man and the sphere of woman, are
mere arbitrary opinions, differing in different ages and countries, and
dependant solely on the will and judgment of erring mortals.
As moral and responsible beings, men and women have the same sphere
of action, and the same duties devolve upon both; but no one can doubt that
the duties of each vary according to circumstances; that a father and a
mother, a husband and a wife, have sacred obligations resting on them,
which cannot possibly belong to those who do not sustain these relations.
But these duties and responsibilities do not attach to them as men and as
women, but as parents, husbands, and wives.
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Page 48
Sarah M. Grimke.
Page 49
LETTER X.
INTELLECT OF WOMAN.
Brookline, 8th Mo. 1837.
My Dear Sister,—It will scarcely be denied, I presume, that, as a general
rule, men do not desire the improvement of women. There are few instances
of men who are magnanimous enough to be entirely willing that women
should know more than themselves, on any subjects except dress and
cookery; and, indeed, this necessarily flows from their assumption of
superiority. As they have determined that Jehovah has placed woman on a
lower platform than man, they of course wish to keep her there; and hence
the noble faculties of our minds are crushed, and our reasoning powers are
almost wholly uncultivated.
A writer in the time of Charles I. says—‘She that knoweth how to
compound a pudding, is more desirable than she who skilfully compounded
a poem. A female poet I mislike at all times.’ Within the last century, it has
been gravely asserted that, ‘chemistry enough to keep the pot boiling, and
geography enough to know the location of the different rooms in her house,
is learning sufficient for a woman.’ Byron, who was too sensual to conceive
of a pure and perfect companionship between the sexes, would limit a
woman’s library to a Bible and cookery book. I have myself heard men,
who knew for themselves the value of intellectual culture, say they cared
very little for a wife who could not make a pudding, and smile with
contempt at the ardent thirst for knowledge exhibited by some women.
But all this is miserable wit and worse philosophy. It exhibits that passion
for the gratification of a pampered appetite, which is beneath those who
claim to be so far above us, and may justly be placed on a par with the
policy of the slaveholder, who says that men will be better slaves, if they
are not permitted to learn to read.
In spite, however, of the obstacles which impede the progress of women
towards that state of high mental cultivation for which her Creator prepared
her, the tendency towards the universal dissemination of knowledge has had
INTELLECT OF WOMAN.
Brookline, 8th Mo. 1837.
My Dear Sister,—It will scarcely be denied, I presume, that, as a general
rule, men do not desire the improvement of women. There are few instances
of men who are magnanimous enough to be entirely willing that women
should know more than themselves, on any subjects except dress and
cookery; and, indeed, this necessarily flows from their assumption of
superiority. As they have determined that Jehovah has placed woman on a
lower platform than man, they of course wish to keep her there; and hence
the noble faculties of our minds are crushed, and our reasoning powers are
almost wholly uncultivated.
A writer in the time of Charles I. says—‘She that knoweth how to
compound a pudding, is more desirable than she who skilfully compounded
a poem. A female poet I mislike at all times.’ Within the last century, it has
been gravely asserted that, ‘chemistry enough to keep the pot boiling, and
geography enough to know the location of the different rooms in her house,
is learning sufficient for a woman.’ Byron, who was too sensual to conceive
of a pure and perfect companionship between the sexes, would limit a
woman’s library to a Bible and cookery book. I have myself heard men,
who knew for themselves the value of intellectual culture, say they cared
very little for a wife who could not make a pudding, and smile with
contempt at the ardent thirst for knowledge exhibited by some women.
But all this is miserable wit and worse philosophy. It exhibits that passion
for the gratification of a pampered appetite, which is beneath those who
claim to be so far above us, and may justly be placed on a par with the
policy of the slaveholder, who says that men will be better slaves, if they
are not permitted to learn to read.
In spite, however, of the obstacles which impede the progress of women
towards that state of high mental cultivation for which her Creator prepared
her, the tendency towards the universal dissemination of knowledge has had
Page 50
its influence on their destinies; and in all ages, a few have surmounted
every hindrance, and proved, beyond dispute, that they have talents equal to
their brethren.
Cornelia, the daughter of Scipio Africanus, was distinguished for virtue,
learning and good sense. She wrote and spoke with uncommon elegance
and purity. Cicero and Quinctilian bestow high praise upon her letters, and
the eloquence of her children was attributed to her careful superintendence.
This reminds me of a remark made by my brother, Thomas S. Grimke,
when speaking of the importance of women being well educated, that
‘educated men would never make educated women, but educated women
would make educated men.’ I believe the sentiment is correct, because if the
wealth of latent intellect among women was fully evolved and improved,
they would rejoice to communicate to their sons all their own knowledge,
and inspire them with desires to drink from the fountain of literature.
I pass over many interesting proofs of the intellectual powers of women;
but I must not omit glancing at the age of chivalry, which has been
compared to a golden thread running through the dark ages. During this
remarkable era, women who, before this period, had been subject to every
species of oppression and neglect, were suddenly elevated into deities, and
worshipped with a mad fanaticism. It is not improbable, however, that even
the absurdities of chivalry were beneficial to women, as it raised them from
that extreme degradation to which they had been condemned, and prepared
the way for them to be permitted to enjoy some scattered rays from the sun
of science and literature. As the age of knight-errantry declined, men began
to take pride in learning, and women shared the advantages which this
change produced. ‘Women preached in public, supported controversies,
published and defended theses, filled the chairs of philosophy and law,
harangued the popes in Latin, wrote Greek and read Hebrew. Nuns wrote
poetry, women of rank became divines, and young girls publicly exhorted
Christian princes to take up arms for the recovery of the holy sepulchre.
Hypatia, daughter of Theon of Alexandria, succeeded her father in the
government of the Platonic school, and filled with reputation a seat, where
many celebrated philosophers had taught. The people regarded her as an
oracle, and magistrates consulted her in all important cases. No reproach
was ever uttered against the perfect purity of her manners. She was
unembarrassed in large assemblies of men, because their admiration was
every hindrance, and proved, beyond dispute, that they have talents equal to
their brethren.
Cornelia, the daughter of Scipio Africanus, was distinguished for virtue,
learning and good sense. She wrote and spoke with uncommon elegance
and purity. Cicero and Quinctilian bestow high praise upon her letters, and
the eloquence of her children was attributed to her careful superintendence.
This reminds me of a remark made by my brother, Thomas S. Grimke,
when speaking of the importance of women being well educated, that
‘educated men would never make educated women, but educated women
would make educated men.’ I believe the sentiment is correct, because if the
wealth of latent intellect among women was fully evolved and improved,
they would rejoice to communicate to their sons all their own knowledge,
and inspire them with desires to drink from the fountain of literature.
I pass over many interesting proofs of the intellectual powers of women;
but I must not omit glancing at the age of chivalry, which has been
compared to a golden thread running through the dark ages. During this
remarkable era, women who, before this period, had been subject to every
species of oppression and neglect, were suddenly elevated into deities, and
worshipped with a mad fanaticism. It is not improbable, however, that even
the absurdities of chivalry were beneficial to women, as it raised them from
that extreme degradation to which they had been condemned, and prepared
the way for them to be permitted to enjoy some scattered rays from the sun
of science and literature. As the age of knight-errantry declined, men began
to take pride in learning, and women shared the advantages which this
change produced. ‘Women preached in public, supported controversies,
published and defended theses, filled the chairs of philosophy and law,
harangued the popes in Latin, wrote Greek and read Hebrew. Nuns wrote
poetry, women of rank became divines, and young girls publicly exhorted
Christian princes to take up arms for the recovery of the holy sepulchre.
Hypatia, daughter of Theon of Alexandria, succeeded her father in the
government of the Platonic school, and filled with reputation a seat, where
many celebrated philosophers had taught. The people regarded her as an
oracle, and magistrates consulted her in all important cases. No reproach
was ever uttered against the perfect purity of her manners. She was
unembarrassed in large assemblies of men, because their admiration was
Page 51
tempered with the most scrupulous respect. In the 13th century, a young
lady of Bologna pronounced a Latin oration at the age of twenty-three. At
twenty-six, she took the degree of doctor of laws, and began publicly to
expound Justinian. At thirty, she was elevated to a professor’s chair, and
taught the law to a crowd of scholars from all nations. Italy produced many
learned and gifted women, among whom, perhaps none was more
celebrated than Victoria Colonna, Marchioness of Pescara. In Spain,
Isabella of Rosera converted Jews by her eloquent preaching;’ and in
England the names of many women, from Lady Jane Gray down to Harriet
Martineau, are familiar to every reader of history. Of the last mentioned
authoress, Lord Brougham said that her writings on political economy were
doing more good than those of any man in England. There is a
contemporary of Harriet Martineau, who has recently rendered valuable
services to her country. She presented a memorial to Parliament, stating the
dangerous parts of the coast, where light-houses were needed, and at her
suggestion, several were erected. She keeps a life-boat and sailors in her
pay, and has been the means of saving many lives. Although she has been
deprived of the use of her limbs since early childhood, yet even when the
storm is unusually severe, she goes herself on the beach in her carriage, that
she may be sure her men perform their duty. She understands several
languages, and is now engaged in writing a work on the Northern languages
of Europe. ‘In Germany, the influence of women on literature is
considerable, though less obvious than in some other countries. Literary
families frequently meet at each others’ houses, and learned and intelligent
women are often the brightest ornaments of these social circles.’ France has
produced many distinguished women, whose names are familiar to every
lover of literature. And I believe it is conceded universally, that Madame de
Stael was intellectually the greatest woman that ever lived. The United
States have produced several female writers, some of whom have talents of
the highest order. But women, even in this free republic, do not enjoy all the
intellectual advantages of men, although there is a perceptible improvement
within the last ten or twenty years; and I trust there is a desire awakened in
my sisters for solid acquirements, which will elevate them to their
‘appropriate sphere,’ and enable them to ‘adorn the doctrine of God our
Saviour in all things.’
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
lady of Bologna pronounced a Latin oration at the age of twenty-three. At
twenty-six, she took the degree of doctor of laws, and began publicly to
expound Justinian. At thirty, she was elevated to a professor’s chair, and
taught the law to a crowd of scholars from all nations. Italy produced many
learned and gifted women, among whom, perhaps none was more
celebrated than Victoria Colonna, Marchioness of Pescara. In Spain,
Isabella of Rosera converted Jews by her eloquent preaching;’ and in
England the names of many women, from Lady Jane Gray down to Harriet
Martineau, are familiar to every reader of history. Of the last mentioned
authoress, Lord Brougham said that her writings on political economy were
doing more good than those of any man in England. There is a
contemporary of Harriet Martineau, who has recently rendered valuable
services to her country. She presented a memorial to Parliament, stating the
dangerous parts of the coast, where light-houses were needed, and at her
suggestion, several were erected. She keeps a life-boat and sailors in her
pay, and has been the means of saving many lives. Although she has been
deprived of the use of her limbs since early childhood, yet even when the
storm is unusually severe, she goes herself on the beach in her carriage, that
she may be sure her men perform their duty. She understands several
languages, and is now engaged in writing a work on the Northern languages
of Europe. ‘In Germany, the influence of women on literature is
considerable, though less obvious than in some other countries. Literary
families frequently meet at each others’ houses, and learned and intelligent
women are often the brightest ornaments of these social circles.’ France has
produced many distinguished women, whose names are familiar to every
lover of literature. And I believe it is conceded universally, that Madame de
Stael was intellectually the greatest woman that ever lived. The United
States have produced several female writers, some of whom have talents of
the highest order. But women, even in this free republic, do not enjoy all the
intellectual advantages of men, although there is a perceptible improvement
within the last ten or twenty years; and I trust there is a desire awakened in
my sisters for solid acquirements, which will elevate them to their
‘appropriate sphere,’ and enable them to ‘adorn the doctrine of God our
Saviour in all things.’
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Page 52
Sarah M. Grimke.
Page 53
LETTER XI.
DRESS OF WOMEN.
Brookline, 9th Mo., 1837.
My Dear Sister,—When I view woman as an immortal being, travelling
through this world to that city whose builder and maker is God,—when I
contemplate her in all the sublimity of her spiritual existence, bearing the
image and superscription of Jehovah, emanating from Him and partaking of
his nature, and destined, if she fulfils her duty, to dwell with him through
the endless ages of eternity,—I mourn that she has lived so far below her
privileges and her obligations, as a rational and accountable creature; and I
ardently long to behold her occupying that sphere in which I believe her
Creator designed her to move.
Woman, in all ages and countries, has been the scoff and the jest of her
lordly master. If she attempted, like him, to improve her mind, she was
ridiculed as pedantic, and driven from the temple of science and literature
by coarse attacks and vulgar sarcasms. If she yielded to the pressure of
circumstances, and sought relief from the monotony of existence by
resorting to the theatre and the ball-room, by ornamenting her person with
flowers and with jewels, while her mind was empty and her heart desolate;
she was still the mark at which wit and satire and cruelty levelled their
arrows.
‘Woman,’ says Adam Clarke, ‘has been invidiously defined, an animal of
dress. How long will they permit themselves to be thus degraded?’ I have
been an attentive observer of my sex, and I am constrained to believe that
the passion for dress, which so generally characterizes them, is one cause
why there so is little of that solid improvement and weight of character
which might be acquired under almost any circumstances, if the mind were
not occupied by the love of admiration, and the desire to gratify personal
vanity. I have already adduced some instances to prove the inordinate love
of dress, which is exhibited by women in a state of heathenism; I shall,
therefore, confine myself now to what are called Christian countries; only
remarking that previous to the introduction of Christianity into the Roman
DRESS OF WOMEN.
Brookline, 9th Mo., 1837.
My Dear Sister,—When I view woman as an immortal being, travelling
through this world to that city whose builder and maker is God,—when I
contemplate her in all the sublimity of her spiritual existence, bearing the
image and superscription of Jehovah, emanating from Him and partaking of
his nature, and destined, if she fulfils her duty, to dwell with him through
the endless ages of eternity,—I mourn that she has lived so far below her
privileges and her obligations, as a rational and accountable creature; and I
ardently long to behold her occupying that sphere in which I believe her
Creator designed her to move.
Woman, in all ages and countries, has been the scoff and the jest of her
lordly master. If she attempted, like him, to improve her mind, she was
ridiculed as pedantic, and driven from the temple of science and literature
by coarse attacks and vulgar sarcasms. If she yielded to the pressure of
circumstances, and sought relief from the monotony of existence by
resorting to the theatre and the ball-room, by ornamenting her person with
flowers and with jewels, while her mind was empty and her heart desolate;
she was still the mark at which wit and satire and cruelty levelled their
arrows.
‘Woman,’ says Adam Clarke, ‘has been invidiously defined, an animal of
dress. How long will they permit themselves to be thus degraded?’ I have
been an attentive observer of my sex, and I am constrained to believe that
the passion for dress, which so generally characterizes them, is one cause
why there so is little of that solid improvement and weight of character
which might be acquired under almost any circumstances, if the mind were
not occupied by the love of admiration, and the desire to gratify personal
vanity. I have already adduced some instances to prove the inordinate love
of dress, which is exhibited by women in a state of heathenism; I shall,
therefore, confine myself now to what are called Christian countries; only
remarking that previous to the introduction of Christianity into the Roman
Page 54
empire, the extravagance of apparel had arisen to an unprecedented height.
‘Jewels, expensive embroidery, and delicious perfumes, were used in great
profusion by those who could afford them.’ The holy religion of Jesus
Christ came in at this period, and stript luxury and wealth of all their false
attractions. ‘Women of the noblest and wealthiest families, surrounded by
the seductive allurements of worldly pleasure, renounced them all.
Undismayed by severe edicts against the new religion, they appeared before
the magistrates, and by pronouncing the simple words, “I am a Christian,”
calmly resigned themselves to imprisonment, ignominy and death.’ Could
such women have had their minds occupied by the foolish vanity of
ornamental apparel? No! Christianity struck at the root of all sin, and
consequently we find the early Christians could not fight, or swear, or wear
costly clothing. Cave, in his work entitled ‘Primitive Christianity,’ has some
interesting remarks on this subject, showing that simplicity of dress was not
then esteemed an unimportant part of Christianity.
Very soon, however, when the fire of persecution was no longer blazing,
pagan customs became interwoven with Christianity. The professors of the
religion of a self-denying Lord, whose kingdom was not of this world,
began to use the sword, to return railing for railing, to take oaths, to mingle
heathen forms and ceremonies with Christian worship, to engraft on the
beautiful simplicity of piety, the feasts and observances which were usual at
heathen festivals in honor of the gods, and to adorn their persons with rich
and ornamental apparel. And now if we look at Christendom, there is
scarcely a vestige of that religion, which the Redeemer of men came to
promulgate. The Christian world is much in the situation of the Jewish
nation, when the babe of Bethlehem was born, full of outside observances,
which they substitute for mercy and love, for self-denial and good works,
rigid in the performance of religious duties, but ready, if the Lord Jesus
came amongst them and judged them by their fruits, as he did the Pharisees
formerly, to crucify him as a slanderer. Indeed, I believe the remark of a late
author is perfectly correct:
‘Strange as it may seem, yet I do not hesitate to declare my belief
that it is easier to make Pagan nations Christians, than to reform
Christian communities and fashion them anew, after the pure and
simple standard of the gospel. Cast your eye over Christian
countries, and see what a multitude of causes combine to resist and
‘Jewels, expensive embroidery, and delicious perfumes, were used in great
profusion by those who could afford them.’ The holy religion of Jesus
Christ came in at this period, and stript luxury and wealth of all their false
attractions. ‘Women of the noblest and wealthiest families, surrounded by
the seductive allurements of worldly pleasure, renounced them all.
Undismayed by severe edicts against the new religion, they appeared before
the magistrates, and by pronouncing the simple words, “I am a Christian,”
calmly resigned themselves to imprisonment, ignominy and death.’ Could
such women have had their minds occupied by the foolish vanity of
ornamental apparel? No! Christianity struck at the root of all sin, and
consequently we find the early Christians could not fight, or swear, or wear
costly clothing. Cave, in his work entitled ‘Primitive Christianity,’ has some
interesting remarks on this subject, showing that simplicity of dress was not
then esteemed an unimportant part of Christianity.
Very soon, however, when the fire of persecution was no longer blazing,
pagan customs became interwoven with Christianity. The professors of the
religion of a self-denying Lord, whose kingdom was not of this world,
began to use the sword, to return railing for railing, to take oaths, to mingle
heathen forms and ceremonies with Christian worship, to engraft on the
beautiful simplicity of piety, the feasts and observances which were usual at
heathen festivals in honor of the gods, and to adorn their persons with rich
and ornamental apparel. And now if we look at Christendom, there is
scarcely a vestige of that religion, which the Redeemer of men came to
promulgate. The Christian world is much in the situation of the Jewish
nation, when the babe of Bethlehem was born, full of outside observances,
which they substitute for mercy and love, for self-denial and good works,
rigid in the performance of religious duties, but ready, if the Lord Jesus
came amongst them and judged them by their fruits, as he did the Pharisees
formerly, to crucify him as a slanderer. Indeed, I believe the remark of a late
author is perfectly correct:
‘Strange as it may seem, yet I do not hesitate to declare my belief
that it is easier to make Pagan nations Christians, than to reform
Christian communities and fashion them anew, after the pure and
simple standard of the gospel. Cast your eye over Christian
countries, and see what a multitude of causes combine to resist and
Page 55
impair the influence of Christian institutions. Behold the conformity
of Christians to the world, in its prodigal pleasures and frivolous
amusements, in its corrupt opinions and sentiments, of false honor.
Behold the wide spread ignorance and degrading superstition; the
power of prejudice and the authority of custom; the unchristian
character of our systems of education; and the dread of the frowns
and ridicule of the world, and we discover at once a host of more
formidable enemies to the progress of true religion in Christian,
than in heathen lands.’
But I must proceed to examine what is the state of professing
Christendom, as regards the subject of this letter. A few words will suffice.
The habits and employments of fashionable circles are nearly the same
throughout Christian communities. The fashion of dress, which varies more
rapidly than the changing seasons, is still, as it has been from time
immemorial, an all-absorbing object of interest. The simple cobbler of
Agawam, who wrote in Massachusetts as early as 1647, speaking of
women, says,
“It is no marvel they wear drailes on the hinder part of their
heads, having nothing, as it seems, in the fore part, but a few
squirrels’ brains to help them frisk from one fashion to another.’
It must, however, be conceded, that although there are too many women
who merit this severe reprehension, there is a numerous class whose
improvement of mind and devotion to the cause of humanity justly entitle
them to our respect and admiration. One of the most striking characteristics
of modern times, is the tendency toward a universal dissemination of
knowledge in all Protestant communities. But the character of woman has
been elevated more by participating in the great moral enterprises of the
day, than by anything else. It would astonish us if we could see at a glance
all the labor, the patience, the industry, the fortitude which woman has
exhibited, in carrying on the causes of Moral Reform, Anti-Slavery, &c.
Still, even these noble and ennobling pursuits have not destroyed personal
vanity. Many of those who are engaged in these great and glorious
reformations, watch with eager interest, the ever varying freaks of the
goddess of fashion, and are not exceeded by the butterflies of the ball-room
in their love of curls, artificial flowers, embroidery and gay apparel. Many a
woman will ply her needle with ceaseless industry, to obtain money to
of Christians to the world, in its prodigal pleasures and frivolous
amusements, in its corrupt opinions and sentiments, of false honor.
Behold the wide spread ignorance and degrading superstition; the
power of prejudice and the authority of custom; the unchristian
character of our systems of education; and the dread of the frowns
and ridicule of the world, and we discover at once a host of more
formidable enemies to the progress of true religion in Christian,
than in heathen lands.’
But I must proceed to examine what is the state of professing
Christendom, as regards the subject of this letter. A few words will suffice.
The habits and employments of fashionable circles are nearly the same
throughout Christian communities. The fashion of dress, which varies more
rapidly than the changing seasons, is still, as it has been from time
immemorial, an all-absorbing object of interest. The simple cobbler of
Agawam, who wrote in Massachusetts as early as 1647, speaking of
women, says,
“It is no marvel they wear drailes on the hinder part of their
heads, having nothing, as it seems, in the fore part, but a few
squirrels’ brains to help them frisk from one fashion to another.’
It must, however, be conceded, that although there are too many women
who merit this severe reprehension, there is a numerous class whose
improvement of mind and devotion to the cause of humanity justly entitle
them to our respect and admiration. One of the most striking characteristics
of modern times, is the tendency toward a universal dissemination of
knowledge in all Protestant communities. But the character of woman has
been elevated more by participating in the great moral enterprises of the
day, than by anything else. It would astonish us if we could see at a glance
all the labor, the patience, the industry, the fortitude which woman has
exhibited, in carrying on the causes of Moral Reform, Anti-Slavery, &c.
Still, even these noble and ennobling pursuits have not destroyed personal
vanity. Many of those who are engaged in these great and glorious
reformations, watch with eager interest, the ever varying freaks of the
goddess of fashion, and are not exceeded by the butterflies of the ball-room
in their love of curls, artificial flowers, embroidery and gay apparel. Many a
woman will ply her needle with ceaseless industry, to obtain money to
Page 56
forward a favorite benevolent scheme, while at the same time she will
expend on useless articles of dress, more than treble the sum which she
procures by the employment of her needle, and which she might throw into
the Lord’s treasury, and leave herself leisure to cultivate her mind, and to
mingle among the poor and the afflicted more than she can possibly do now.
I feel exceedingly solicitous to draw the attention of my sisters to this
subject. I know that it is called trifling, and much is said about dressing
fashionably, and elegantly, and becomingly, without thinking about it. This I
do not believe can be done. If we indulge our fancy in the chameleon
caprices of fashion, or in wearing ornamental and extravagant apparel, the
mind must be in no small degree engaged in the gratification of personal
vanity.
Lest any one may suppose from my being a Quaker, that I should like to
see a uniform dress adopted, I will say, that I have no partiality for their
peculiar costume, except so far as I find it simple and convenient; and I
have not the remotest desire to see it worn, where one more commodious
can be substituted. But I do believe one of the chief obstacles in the way of
woman’s elevation to the same platform of human rights, and moral dignity,
and intellectual improvement, with her brother, on which God placed her,
and where he designed her to act her part as an immortal creature, is her
love of dress. ‘It has been observed,’ says Scott, ‘that foppery and
extravagance as to dress in men are most emphatically condemned by the
apostle’s silence on the subject, for this intimated that surely they could be
under no temptation to such a childish vanity.’ But even those men who are
superior to such a childish vanity in themselves, are, nevertheless, ever
ready to encourage it in women. They know that so long as we submit to be
dressed like dolls, we never can rise to the stations of duty and usefulness
from which they desire to exclude us; and they are willing to grant us paltry
indulgences, which forward their own design of keeping us out of our
appropriate sphere, while they deprive us of essential rights.
To me it appears beneath the dignity of woman to bedeck herself in
gewgaws and trinkets, in ribbons and laces, to gratify the eye of man. I
believe, furthermore, that we owe a solemn duty to the poor. Many a
woman, in what is called humble life, spends nearly all her earnings in
dress, because she wants to be as well attired as her employer. It is often
argued that, as the birds and the flowers are gaily adorned by nature’s hand,
expend on useless articles of dress, more than treble the sum which she
procures by the employment of her needle, and which she might throw into
the Lord’s treasury, and leave herself leisure to cultivate her mind, and to
mingle among the poor and the afflicted more than she can possibly do now.
I feel exceedingly solicitous to draw the attention of my sisters to this
subject. I know that it is called trifling, and much is said about dressing
fashionably, and elegantly, and becomingly, without thinking about it. This I
do not believe can be done. If we indulge our fancy in the chameleon
caprices of fashion, or in wearing ornamental and extravagant apparel, the
mind must be in no small degree engaged in the gratification of personal
vanity.
Lest any one may suppose from my being a Quaker, that I should like to
see a uniform dress adopted, I will say, that I have no partiality for their
peculiar costume, except so far as I find it simple and convenient; and I
have not the remotest desire to see it worn, where one more commodious
can be substituted. But I do believe one of the chief obstacles in the way of
woman’s elevation to the same platform of human rights, and moral dignity,
and intellectual improvement, with her brother, on which God placed her,
and where he designed her to act her part as an immortal creature, is her
love of dress. ‘It has been observed,’ says Scott, ‘that foppery and
extravagance as to dress in men are most emphatically condemned by the
apostle’s silence on the subject, for this intimated that surely they could be
under no temptation to such a childish vanity.’ But even those men who are
superior to such a childish vanity in themselves, are, nevertheless, ever
ready to encourage it in women. They know that so long as we submit to be
dressed like dolls, we never can rise to the stations of duty and usefulness
from which they desire to exclude us; and they are willing to grant us paltry
indulgences, which forward their own design of keeping us out of our
appropriate sphere, while they deprive us of essential rights.
To me it appears beneath the dignity of woman to bedeck herself in
gewgaws and trinkets, in ribbons and laces, to gratify the eye of man. I
believe, furthermore, that we owe a solemn duty to the poor. Many a
woman, in what is called humble life, spends nearly all her earnings in
dress, because she wants to be as well attired as her employer. It is often
argued that, as the birds and the flowers are gaily adorned by nature’s hand,
Page 57
there can be no sin in woman’s ornamenting her person. My reply is, God
created me neither a bird nor a flower; and I aspire to something more than
a resemblance to them. Besides, the gaudy colors in which birds and
flowers are arrayed, create in them no feelings of vanity; but as human
beings, we are susceptible of these passions, which are nurtured and
strengthened by such adornments. ‘Well,’ I am often asked, ‘where is the
limitation?’ This it is not my business to decide. Every woman, as Judson
remarks, can best settle this on her knees before God. He has commanded
her not to be conformed to this world, but to be transformed by the
renewing of her mind, that she may know what is the good and acceptable
and perfect will of God. He made the dress of the Jewish women the subject
of special denunciation by his prophet—Is. 3: 16-26; yet the chains and the
bracelets, the rings and the ear-rings, and the changeable suits of apparel,
are still worn by Christian women. He has commanded them, through his
apostles, not to adorn themselves with broidered hair, or gold, or pearls, or
costly array. Not to let their adorning be the ‘outward adorning of plaiting
the hair, or of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel, but let it be the
hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament
of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price;’ yet
we disregard these solemn admonitions. May we not form some correct
estimate of dress, by asking ourselves how we should feel, if we saw
ministers of the gospel rise to address an audience with ear-rings dangling
from their ears, glittering rings on their fingers, and a wreath of artificial
flowers on their brow, and the rest of their apparel in keeping? If it would
be wrong for a minister, it is wrong for every professing Christian. God
makes no distinction between the moral and religious duties of ministers
and people. We are bound to be ‘a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a
peculiar people, a holy nation; that we should show forth the praises of him
who hath called us out of darkness into his marvellous light.’
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
created me neither a bird nor a flower; and I aspire to something more than
a resemblance to them. Besides, the gaudy colors in which birds and
flowers are arrayed, create in them no feelings of vanity; but as human
beings, we are susceptible of these passions, which are nurtured and
strengthened by such adornments. ‘Well,’ I am often asked, ‘where is the
limitation?’ This it is not my business to decide. Every woman, as Judson
remarks, can best settle this on her knees before God. He has commanded
her not to be conformed to this world, but to be transformed by the
renewing of her mind, that she may know what is the good and acceptable
and perfect will of God. He made the dress of the Jewish women the subject
of special denunciation by his prophet—Is. 3: 16-26; yet the chains and the
bracelets, the rings and the ear-rings, and the changeable suits of apparel,
are still worn by Christian women. He has commanded them, through his
apostles, not to adorn themselves with broidered hair, or gold, or pearls, or
costly array. Not to let their adorning be the ‘outward adorning of plaiting
the hair, or of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel, but let it be the
hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament
of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price;’ yet
we disregard these solemn admonitions. May we not form some correct
estimate of dress, by asking ourselves how we should feel, if we saw
ministers of the gospel rise to address an audience with ear-rings dangling
from their ears, glittering rings on their fingers, and a wreath of artificial
flowers on their brow, and the rest of their apparel in keeping? If it would
be wrong for a minister, it is wrong for every professing Christian. God
makes no distinction between the moral and religious duties of ministers
and people. We are bound to be ‘a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a
peculiar people, a holy nation; that we should show forth the praises of him
who hath called us out of darkness into his marvellous light.’
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
Page 58
LETTER XII.
LEGAL DISABILITIES OF WOMEN.
Concord, 9th Mo., 6th, 1837.
My Dear Sister,—There are few things which present greater obstacles
to the improvement and elevation of woman to her appropriate sphere of
usefulness and duty, than the laws which have been enacted to destroy her
independence, and crush her individuality; laws which, although they are
framed for her government, she has had no voice in establishing, and which
rob her of some of her essential rights. Woman has no political existence.
With the single exception of presenting a petition to the legislative body,
she is a cipher in the nation; or, if not actually so in representative
governments, she is only counted, like the slaves of the South, to swell the
number of law-makers who form decrees for her government, with little
reference to her benefit, except so far as her good may promote their own. I
am not sufficiently acquainted with the laws respecting women on the
continent of Europe, to say anything about them. But Prof. Follen, in his
essay on ‘The Cause of Freedom in our Country,’ says, ‘Woman, though
fully possessed of that rational and moral nature which is the foundation of
all rights, enjoys amongst us fewer legal rights than under the civil law of
continental Europe.’ I shall confine myself to the laws of our country. These
laws bear with peculiar rigor on married women. Blackstone, in the chapter
entitled ‘Of husband and wife,’ says:—
‘By marriage, the husband and wife are one person in law; that is,
the very being, or legal existence of the woman is suspended during
the marriage, or at least is incorporated and consolidated into that of
the husband under whose wing, protection and cover she performs
everything.’ ‘For this reason, a man cannot grant anything to his
wife, or enter into covenant with her; for the grant would be to
suppose her separate existence, and to covenant with her would be
to covenant with himself; and therefore it is also generally true, that
all compacts made between husband and wife when single, are
voided by the intermarriage. A woman indeed may be attorney for
LEGAL DISABILITIES OF WOMEN.
Concord, 9th Mo., 6th, 1837.
My Dear Sister,—There are few things which present greater obstacles
to the improvement and elevation of woman to her appropriate sphere of
usefulness and duty, than the laws which have been enacted to destroy her
independence, and crush her individuality; laws which, although they are
framed for her government, she has had no voice in establishing, and which
rob her of some of her essential rights. Woman has no political existence.
With the single exception of presenting a petition to the legislative body,
she is a cipher in the nation; or, if not actually so in representative
governments, she is only counted, like the slaves of the South, to swell the
number of law-makers who form decrees for her government, with little
reference to her benefit, except so far as her good may promote their own. I
am not sufficiently acquainted with the laws respecting women on the
continent of Europe, to say anything about them. But Prof. Follen, in his
essay on ‘The Cause of Freedom in our Country,’ says, ‘Woman, though
fully possessed of that rational and moral nature which is the foundation of
all rights, enjoys amongst us fewer legal rights than under the civil law of
continental Europe.’ I shall confine myself to the laws of our country. These
laws bear with peculiar rigor on married women. Blackstone, in the chapter
entitled ‘Of husband and wife,’ says:—
‘By marriage, the husband and wife are one person in law; that is,
the very being, or legal existence of the woman is suspended during
the marriage, or at least is incorporated and consolidated into that of
the husband under whose wing, protection and cover she performs
everything.’ ‘For this reason, a man cannot grant anything to his
wife, or enter into covenant with her; for the grant would be to
suppose her separate existence, and to covenant with her would be
to covenant with himself; and therefore it is also generally true, that
all compacts made between husband and wife when single, are
voided by the intermarriage. A woman indeed may be attorney for
Page 59
her husband; but that implies no separation from, but is rather a
representation of, her love.’
Here now, the very being of a woman, like that of a slave, is absorbed in
her master. All contracts made with her, like those made with slaves by their
owners, are a mere nullity. Our kind defenders have legislated away almost
all our legal rights, and in the true spirit of such injustice and oppression,
have kept us in ignorance of those very laws by which we are governed.
They have persuaded us, that we have no right to investigate the laws, and
that, if we did, we could not comprehend them; they alone are capable of
understanding the mysteries of Blackstone, &c. But they are not backward
to make us feel the practical operation of their power over our actions.
‘The husband is bound to provide his wife with necessaries by
law, as much as himself; and if she contracts debts for them, he is
obliged to pay for them; but for anything besides necessaries, he is
not chargeable.’
Yet a man may spend the property he has acquired by marriage at the ale-
house, the gambling table, or in any other way that he pleases. Many
instances of this kind have come to my knowledge; and women, who have
brought their husbands handsome fortunes, have been left, in consequence
of the wasteful and dissolute habits of their husbands, in straitened
circumstances, and compelled to toil for the support of their families.
‘If the wife be indebted before marriage, the husband is bound
afterwards to pay the debt; for he has adopted her and her
circumstances together.’
The wife’s property is, I believe, equally liable for her husband’s debts
contracted before marriage.
‘If the wife be injured in her person or property, she can bring no
action for redress without her husband’s concurrence, and his name
as well as her own: neither can she be sued, without making her
husband a defendant.’
This law that ‘a wife can bring no action,’ &c., is similar to the law
respecting slaves, ‘A slave cannot bring a suit against his master, or any
other person, for an injury—his master, must bring it.’ So if any damages
representation of, her love.’
Here now, the very being of a woman, like that of a slave, is absorbed in
her master. All contracts made with her, like those made with slaves by their
owners, are a mere nullity. Our kind defenders have legislated away almost
all our legal rights, and in the true spirit of such injustice and oppression,
have kept us in ignorance of those very laws by which we are governed.
They have persuaded us, that we have no right to investigate the laws, and
that, if we did, we could not comprehend them; they alone are capable of
understanding the mysteries of Blackstone, &c. But they are not backward
to make us feel the practical operation of their power over our actions.
‘The husband is bound to provide his wife with necessaries by
law, as much as himself; and if she contracts debts for them, he is
obliged to pay for them; but for anything besides necessaries, he is
not chargeable.’
Yet a man may spend the property he has acquired by marriage at the ale-
house, the gambling table, or in any other way that he pleases. Many
instances of this kind have come to my knowledge; and women, who have
brought their husbands handsome fortunes, have been left, in consequence
of the wasteful and dissolute habits of their husbands, in straitened
circumstances, and compelled to toil for the support of their families.
‘If the wife be indebted before marriage, the husband is bound
afterwards to pay the debt; for he has adopted her and her
circumstances together.’
The wife’s property is, I believe, equally liable for her husband’s debts
contracted before marriage.
‘If the wife be injured in her person or property, she can bring no
action for redress without her husband’s concurrence, and his name
as well as her own: neither can she be sued, without making her
husband a defendant.’
This law that ‘a wife can bring no action,’ &c., is similar to the law
respecting slaves, ‘A slave cannot bring a suit against his master, or any
other person, for an injury—his master, must bring it.’ So if any damages
Page 60
are recovered for an injury committed on a wife, the husband pockets it; in
the case of the slave, the master does the same.
‘In criminal prosecutions, the wife may be indicted and punished
separately, unless there be evidence of coercion from the fact that
the offence was committed in the presence, or by the command of
her husband. A wife is excused from punishment for theft
committed in the presence, or by the command of her husband.’
It would be difficult to frame a law better calculated to destroy the
responsibility of woman as a moral being, or a free agent. Her husband is
supposed to possess unlimited control over her; and if she can offer the
flimsy excuse that he bade her steal, she may break the eighth
commandment with impunity, as far as human laws are concerned.
‘Our law, in general, considers man and wife as one person; yet
there are some instances in which she is separately considered, as
inferior to him and acting by his compulsion. Therefore, all deeds
executed, and acts done by her during her coverture (i. e. marriage,)
are void, except it be a fine, or like matter of record, in which case
she must be solely and secretly examined, to learn if her act be
voluntary.’
Such a law speaks volumes of the abuse of that power which men have
vested in their own hands. Still the private examination of a wife, to know
whether she accedes to the disposition of property made by her husband is,
in most cases, a mere form; a wife dares not do what will be disagreeable to
one who is, in his own estimation, her superior, and who makes her feel, in
the privacy of domestic life, that she has thwarted him. With respect to the
nullity of deeds or acts done by a wife, I will mention one circumstance. A
respectable woman borrowed of a female friend a sum of money to relieve
her son from some distressing pecuniary embarrassment. Her husband was
from home, and she assured the lender, that as soon as he returned, he
would gratefully discharge the debt. She gave her note, and the lender,
entirely ignorant of the law that a man is not obliged to discharge such a
debt, actually borrowed the money, and lent it to the distressed and weeping
mother. The father returned home, refused to pay the debt, and the person
who had loaned the money was obliged to pay both principal and interest to
the friend who lent it to her. Women should certainly know the laws by
the case of the slave, the master does the same.
‘In criminal prosecutions, the wife may be indicted and punished
separately, unless there be evidence of coercion from the fact that
the offence was committed in the presence, or by the command of
her husband. A wife is excused from punishment for theft
committed in the presence, or by the command of her husband.’
It would be difficult to frame a law better calculated to destroy the
responsibility of woman as a moral being, or a free agent. Her husband is
supposed to possess unlimited control over her; and if she can offer the
flimsy excuse that he bade her steal, she may break the eighth
commandment with impunity, as far as human laws are concerned.
‘Our law, in general, considers man and wife as one person; yet
there are some instances in which she is separately considered, as
inferior to him and acting by his compulsion. Therefore, all deeds
executed, and acts done by her during her coverture (i. e. marriage,)
are void, except it be a fine, or like matter of record, in which case
she must be solely and secretly examined, to learn if her act be
voluntary.’
Such a law speaks volumes of the abuse of that power which men have
vested in their own hands. Still the private examination of a wife, to know
whether she accedes to the disposition of property made by her husband is,
in most cases, a mere form; a wife dares not do what will be disagreeable to
one who is, in his own estimation, her superior, and who makes her feel, in
the privacy of domestic life, that she has thwarted him. With respect to the
nullity of deeds or acts done by a wife, I will mention one circumstance. A
respectable woman borrowed of a female friend a sum of money to relieve
her son from some distressing pecuniary embarrassment. Her husband was
from home, and she assured the lender, that as soon as he returned, he
would gratefully discharge the debt. She gave her note, and the lender,
entirely ignorant of the law that a man is not obliged to discharge such a
debt, actually borrowed the money, and lent it to the distressed and weeping
mother. The father returned home, refused to pay the debt, and the person
who had loaned the money was obliged to pay both principal and interest to
the friend who lent it to her. Women should certainly know the laws by
Page 61
which they are governed, and from which they frequently suffer; yet they
are kept in ignorance, nearly as profound, of their legal rights, and of the
legislative enactments which are to regulate their actions, as slaves.
‘The husband, by the old law, might give his wife moderate
correction, as he is to answer for her misbehavior. The law thought
it reasonable to entrust him with this power of restraining her by
domestic chastisement. The courts of law will still permit a husband
to restrain a wife of her liberty, in case of any gross misbehavior.’
What a mortifying proof this law affords, of the estimation in which
woman is held! She is placed completely in the hands of a being subject
like herself to the outbursts of passion, and therefore unworthy to be trusted
with power. Perhaps I may be told respecting this law, that it is a dead letter,
as I am sometimes told about the slave laws; but this is not true in either
case. The slaveholder does kill his slave by moderate correction, as the law
allows; and many a husband, among the poor, exercises the right given him
by the law, of degrading woman by personal chastisement. And among the
higher ranks, if actual imprisonment is not resorted to, women are not
unfrequently restrained of the liberty of going to places of worship by
irreligious husbands, and of doing many other things about which, as moral
and responsible beings, they should be the sole judges. Such laws remind
me of the reply of some little girls at a children’s meeting held recently at
Ipswich. The lecturer told them that God had created four orders of beings
with which he had made us acquainted through the Bible. The first was
angels, the second was man, the third beasts; and now, children, what is the
fourth? After a pause, several girls replied, ‘women.’
‘A woman’s personal property by marriage becomes absolutely
her husband’s, which, at his death, he may leave entirely away from
her.’
And farther, all the avails of her labor are absolutely in the power of her
husband. All that she acquires by her industry is his; so that she cannot,
with her own honest earnings, become the legal purchaser of any property.
If she expends her money for articles of furniture, to contribute to the
comfort of her family, they are liable to be seized for her husband’s debts:
and I know an instance of a woman, who by labor and economy had
scraped together a little maintenance for herself and a do-little husband,
are kept in ignorance, nearly as profound, of their legal rights, and of the
legislative enactments which are to regulate their actions, as slaves.
‘The husband, by the old law, might give his wife moderate
correction, as he is to answer for her misbehavior. The law thought
it reasonable to entrust him with this power of restraining her by
domestic chastisement. The courts of law will still permit a husband
to restrain a wife of her liberty, in case of any gross misbehavior.’
What a mortifying proof this law affords, of the estimation in which
woman is held! She is placed completely in the hands of a being subject
like herself to the outbursts of passion, and therefore unworthy to be trusted
with power. Perhaps I may be told respecting this law, that it is a dead letter,
as I am sometimes told about the slave laws; but this is not true in either
case. The slaveholder does kill his slave by moderate correction, as the law
allows; and many a husband, among the poor, exercises the right given him
by the law, of degrading woman by personal chastisement. And among the
higher ranks, if actual imprisonment is not resorted to, women are not
unfrequently restrained of the liberty of going to places of worship by
irreligious husbands, and of doing many other things about which, as moral
and responsible beings, they should be the sole judges. Such laws remind
me of the reply of some little girls at a children’s meeting held recently at
Ipswich. The lecturer told them that God had created four orders of beings
with which he had made us acquainted through the Bible. The first was
angels, the second was man, the third beasts; and now, children, what is the
fourth? After a pause, several girls replied, ‘women.’
‘A woman’s personal property by marriage becomes absolutely
her husband’s, which, at his death, he may leave entirely away from
her.’
And farther, all the avails of her labor are absolutely in the power of her
husband. All that she acquires by her industry is his; so that she cannot,
with her own honest earnings, become the legal purchaser of any property.
If she expends her money for articles of furniture, to contribute to the
comfort of her family, they are liable to be seized for her husband’s debts:
and I know an instance of a woman, who by labor and economy had
scraped together a little maintenance for herself and a do-little husband,
Page 62
who was left, at his death, by virtue of his last will and testament, to be
supported by charity. I knew another woman, who by great industry had
acquired a little money which she deposited in a bank for safe keeping. She
had saved this pittance whilst able to work, in hopes that when age or
sickness disqualified her for exertion, she might have something to render
life comfortable, without being a burden to her friends. Her husband, a
worthless, idle man, discovered this hid treasure, drew her little stock from
the bank, and expended it all in extravagance and vicious indulgence. I
know of another woman, who married without the least idea that she was
surrendering her rights to all her personal property. Accordingly, she went
to the bank as usual to draw her dividends, and the person who paid her the
money, and to whom she was personally known as an owner of shares in
that bank, remarking the change in her signature, withdrew the money,
informing her that if she were married, she had no longer a right to draw her
dividends without an order from her husband. It appeared that she intended
having a little fund for private use, and had not even told her husband that
she owned this stock, and she was not a little chagrined, when she found
that it was not at her disposal. I think she was wrong to conceal the
circumstance. The relation of husband and wife is too near and sacred to
admit of secrecy about money matters, unless positive necessity demands it;
and I can see no excuse for any woman entering into a marriage
engagement with a design to keep her husband ignorant that she was
possessed of property. If she was unwilling to give up her property to his
disposal, she had infinitely better have remained single. The laws above
cited are not very unlike the slave laws of Louisiana.
‘All that a slave possesses belongs to his master; he possesses
nothing of his own, except what his master chooses he should
possess.’
‘By the marriage, the husband is absolutely master of the profits
of the wife’s lands during the coverture, and if he has had a living
child, and survives the wife, he retains the whole of those lands, if
they are estates of inheritance, during his life; but the wife is entitled
only to one third if she survives, out of the husband’s estates of
inheritance. But this she has, whether she has had a child or not.’
‘With regard to the property of women, there is taxation without
supported by charity. I knew another woman, who by great industry had
acquired a little money which she deposited in a bank for safe keeping. She
had saved this pittance whilst able to work, in hopes that when age or
sickness disqualified her for exertion, she might have something to render
life comfortable, without being a burden to her friends. Her husband, a
worthless, idle man, discovered this hid treasure, drew her little stock from
the bank, and expended it all in extravagance and vicious indulgence. I
know of another woman, who married without the least idea that she was
surrendering her rights to all her personal property. Accordingly, she went
to the bank as usual to draw her dividends, and the person who paid her the
money, and to whom she was personally known as an owner of shares in
that bank, remarking the change in her signature, withdrew the money,
informing her that if she were married, she had no longer a right to draw her
dividends without an order from her husband. It appeared that she intended
having a little fund for private use, and had not even told her husband that
she owned this stock, and she was not a little chagrined, when she found
that it was not at her disposal. I think she was wrong to conceal the
circumstance. The relation of husband and wife is too near and sacred to
admit of secrecy about money matters, unless positive necessity demands it;
and I can see no excuse for any woman entering into a marriage
engagement with a design to keep her husband ignorant that she was
possessed of property. If she was unwilling to give up her property to his
disposal, she had infinitely better have remained single. The laws above
cited are not very unlike the slave laws of Louisiana.
‘All that a slave possesses belongs to his master; he possesses
nothing of his own, except what his master chooses he should
possess.’
‘By the marriage, the husband is absolutely master of the profits
of the wife’s lands during the coverture, and if he has had a living
child, and survives the wife, he retains the whole of those lands, if
they are estates of inheritance, during his life; but the wife is entitled
only to one third if she survives, out of the husband’s estates of
inheritance. But this she has, whether she has had a child or not.’
‘With regard to the property of women, there is taxation without
Page 63
representation; for they pay taxes without having the liberty of
voting for representatives.’
And this taxation, without representation, be it remembered, was the
cause of our Revolutionary war, a grievance so heavy, that it was thought
necessary to purchase exemption from it at an immense expense of blood
and treasure, yet the daughters of New England, as well as of all the other
States of this free Republic, are suffering a similar injustice—but for one, I
had rather we should suffer any injustice or oppression, than that my sex
should have any voice in the political affairs of the nation.
The laws I have quoted, are, I believe, the laws of Massachusetts, and,
with few exceptions, of all the States in this Union. ‘In Louisiana and
Missouri, and possibly, in some other southern States, a woman not only
has half her husband’s property by right at his death, but may always be
considered as possessed of half his gains during his life; having at all times
power to bequeath that amount.’ That the laws which have generally been
adopted in the United States, for the government of women, have been
framed almost entirely for the exclusive benefit of men, and with a design
to oppress women, by depriving them of all control over their property, is
too manifest to be denied. Some liberal and enlightened men, I know, regret
the existence of these laws; and I quote with pleasure an extract from
Harriet Martineau’s Society in America, as a proof of the assertion. ‘A
liberal minded lawyer of Boston, told me that his advice to testators always
is to leave the largest possible amount to the widow, subject to the condition
of her leaving it to the children; but that it is with shame that he reflects that
any woman should owe that to his professional advice, which the law
should have secured to her as a right.’ I have known a few instances where
men have left their whole property to their wives, when they have died,
leaving only minor children; but I have known more instances of ‘the friend
and helper of many years, being portioned off like a salaried domestic,’
instead of having a comfortable independence secured to her, while the
children were amply provided for.
As these abuses do exist, and women suffer intensely from them, our
brethren are called upon in this enlightened age, by every sentiment of
honor, religion and justice, to repeal these unjust and unequal laws, and
restore to woman those rights which they have wrested from her. Such laws
approximate too nearly to the laws enacted by slaveholders for the
voting for representatives.’
And this taxation, without representation, be it remembered, was the
cause of our Revolutionary war, a grievance so heavy, that it was thought
necessary to purchase exemption from it at an immense expense of blood
and treasure, yet the daughters of New England, as well as of all the other
States of this free Republic, are suffering a similar injustice—but for one, I
had rather we should suffer any injustice or oppression, than that my sex
should have any voice in the political affairs of the nation.
The laws I have quoted, are, I believe, the laws of Massachusetts, and,
with few exceptions, of all the States in this Union. ‘In Louisiana and
Missouri, and possibly, in some other southern States, a woman not only
has half her husband’s property by right at his death, but may always be
considered as possessed of half his gains during his life; having at all times
power to bequeath that amount.’ That the laws which have generally been
adopted in the United States, for the government of women, have been
framed almost entirely for the exclusive benefit of men, and with a design
to oppress women, by depriving them of all control over their property, is
too manifest to be denied. Some liberal and enlightened men, I know, regret
the existence of these laws; and I quote with pleasure an extract from
Harriet Martineau’s Society in America, as a proof of the assertion. ‘A
liberal minded lawyer of Boston, told me that his advice to testators always
is to leave the largest possible amount to the widow, subject to the condition
of her leaving it to the children; but that it is with shame that he reflects that
any woman should owe that to his professional advice, which the law
should have secured to her as a right.’ I have known a few instances where
men have left their whole property to their wives, when they have died,
leaving only minor children; but I have known more instances of ‘the friend
and helper of many years, being portioned off like a salaried domestic,’
instead of having a comfortable independence secured to her, while the
children were amply provided for.
As these abuses do exist, and women suffer intensely from them, our
brethren are called upon in this enlightened age, by every sentiment of
honor, religion and justice, to repeal these unjust and unequal laws, and
restore to woman those rights which they have wrested from her. Such laws
approximate too nearly to the laws enacted by slaveholders for the
Page 64
government of their slaves, and must tend to debase and depress the mind
of that being, whom God created as a help meet for man, or ‘helper like
unto himself,’ and designed to be his equal and his companion. Until such
laws are annulled, woman never can occupy that exalted station for which
she was intended by her Maker. And just in proportion as they are
practically disregarded, which is the case to some extent, just so far is
woman assuming that independence and nobility of character which she
ought to exhibit.
The various laws which I have transcribed, leave women very little more
liberty, or power, in some respects, than the slave. ‘A slave,’ says the civil
code of Louisiana, ‘is one who is in the power of a master, to whom he
belongs. He can possess nothing, nor acquire anything, but what must
belong to his master.’ I do not wish by any means to intimate that the
condition of free women can be compared to that of slaves in suffering, or
in degradation; still, I believe the laws which deprive married women of
their rights and privileges, have a tendency to lessen them in their own
estimation as moral and responsible beings, and that their being made by
civil law inferior to their husbands, has a debasing and mischievous effect
upon them, teaching them practically the fatal lesson to look unto man for
protection and indulgence.
Ecclesiastical bodies, I believe, without exception, follow the example of
legislative assemblies, in excluding woman from any participation in
forming the discipline by which she is governed. The men frame the laws,
and, with few exceptions, claim to execute them on both sexes. In
ecclesiastical, as well as civil courts, woman is tried and condemned, not by
a jury of her peers, but by beings, who regard themselves as her superiors in
the scale of creation. Although looked upon as an inferior, when considered
as an intellectual being, woman is punished with the same severity as man,
when she is guilty of moral offences. Her condition resembles, in some
measure, that of the slave, who, while he is denied the advantages of his
more enlightened master, is treated with even greater rigor of the law.
Hoping that in the various reformations of the day, women may be relieved
from some of their legal disabilities, I remain,
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
of that being, whom God created as a help meet for man, or ‘helper like
unto himself,’ and designed to be his equal and his companion. Until such
laws are annulled, woman never can occupy that exalted station for which
she was intended by her Maker. And just in proportion as they are
practically disregarded, which is the case to some extent, just so far is
woman assuming that independence and nobility of character which she
ought to exhibit.
The various laws which I have transcribed, leave women very little more
liberty, or power, in some respects, than the slave. ‘A slave,’ says the civil
code of Louisiana, ‘is one who is in the power of a master, to whom he
belongs. He can possess nothing, nor acquire anything, but what must
belong to his master.’ I do not wish by any means to intimate that the
condition of free women can be compared to that of slaves in suffering, or
in degradation; still, I believe the laws which deprive married women of
their rights and privileges, have a tendency to lessen them in their own
estimation as moral and responsible beings, and that their being made by
civil law inferior to their husbands, has a debasing and mischievous effect
upon them, teaching them practically the fatal lesson to look unto man for
protection and indulgence.
Ecclesiastical bodies, I believe, without exception, follow the example of
legislative assemblies, in excluding woman from any participation in
forming the discipline by which she is governed. The men frame the laws,
and, with few exceptions, claim to execute them on both sexes. In
ecclesiastical, as well as civil courts, woman is tried and condemned, not by
a jury of her peers, but by beings, who regard themselves as her superiors in
the scale of creation. Although looked upon as an inferior, when considered
as an intellectual being, woman is punished with the same severity as man,
when she is guilty of moral offences. Her condition resembles, in some
measure, that of the slave, who, while he is denied the advantages of his
more enlightened master, is treated with even greater rigor of the law.
Hoping that in the various reformations of the day, women may be relieved
from some of their legal disabilities, I remain,
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
Page 65
LETTER XIII.
RELATION OF HUSBAND AND WIFE.
Brookline, 9th Mo., 1837.
My Dear Sister,—Perhaps some persons may wonder that I should
attempt to throw out my views on the important subject of marriage, and
may conclude that I am altogether disqualified for the task, because I lack
experience. However, I shall not undertake to settle the specific duties of
husbands and wives, but only to exhibit opinions based on the word of God,
and formed from a little knowledge of human nature, and close observation
of the working of generally received notions respecting the dominion of
man over woman.
When Jehovah ushered into existence man, created in his own image, he
instituted marriage as a part of paradisaical happiness: it was a divine
ordination, not a civil contract. God established it, and man, except by
special permission, has no right to annul it. There can be no doubt that the
creation of Eve perfected the happiness of Adam; hence, our all-wise and
merciful Father made her as he made Adam, in his own image after his
likeness, crowned her with glory and honor, and placed in her hand, as well
as in his, the sceptre of dominion over the whole lower creation. Where
there was perfect equality, and the same ability to receive and comprehend
divine truth, and to obey divine injunctions, there could be no superiority. If
God had placed Eve under the guardianship of Adam, after having endowed
her, as richly as him, with moral perceptions, intellectual faculties, and
spiritual apprehensions, he would at once have interposed a fallible being
between her and her Maker. He could not, in simple consistency with
himself, have done this; for the Bible teems with instructions not to put any
confidence in man.
The passage on which the generally received opinion, that husbands are
invested by divine command with authority over their wives, as I have
remarked in a previous letter, is a prediction; and I am confirmed in this
belief, because the same language is used to Cain respecting Abel. The text
is obscure; but on a comparison of it with subsequent events, it appears to
RELATION OF HUSBAND AND WIFE.
Brookline, 9th Mo., 1837.
My Dear Sister,—Perhaps some persons may wonder that I should
attempt to throw out my views on the important subject of marriage, and
may conclude that I am altogether disqualified for the task, because I lack
experience. However, I shall not undertake to settle the specific duties of
husbands and wives, but only to exhibit opinions based on the word of God,
and formed from a little knowledge of human nature, and close observation
of the working of generally received notions respecting the dominion of
man over woman.
When Jehovah ushered into existence man, created in his own image, he
instituted marriage as a part of paradisaical happiness: it was a divine
ordination, not a civil contract. God established it, and man, except by
special permission, has no right to annul it. There can be no doubt that the
creation of Eve perfected the happiness of Adam; hence, our all-wise and
merciful Father made her as he made Adam, in his own image after his
likeness, crowned her with glory and honor, and placed in her hand, as well
as in his, the sceptre of dominion over the whole lower creation. Where
there was perfect equality, and the same ability to receive and comprehend
divine truth, and to obey divine injunctions, there could be no superiority. If
God had placed Eve under the guardianship of Adam, after having endowed
her, as richly as him, with moral perceptions, intellectual faculties, and
spiritual apprehensions, he would at once have interposed a fallible being
between her and her Maker. He could not, in simple consistency with
himself, have done this; for the Bible teems with instructions not to put any
confidence in man.
The passage on which the generally received opinion, that husbands are
invested by divine command with authority over their wives, as I have
remarked in a previous letter, is a prediction; and I am confirmed in this
belief, because the same language is used to Cain respecting Abel. The text
is obscure; but on a comparison of it with subsequent events, it appears to
Page 66
me that it was a prophecy of the dominion which Cain would usurp over his
brother, and which issued in the murder of Abel. It could not allude to any
thing but physical dominion, because Cain had already exhibited those evil
passions which subsequently led him to become an assassin.
I have already shown, that man has exercised the most unlimited and
brutal power over woman, in the peculiar character of husband,—a word in
most countries synonymous with tyrant. I shall not, therefore, adduce any
further proofs of the fulfilment of that prophecy, ‘He will rule over thee,’
from the history of heathen nations, but just glance at the condition of
woman in the relation of wife in Christian countries.
‘Previous to the introduction of the religion of Jesus Christ, the state of
society was wretchedly diseased. The relation of the sexes to each other had
become so gross in its manifested forms, that it was difficult to perceive the
pure conservative principle in its inward essence.’ Christianity came in, at
this juncture, with its hallowed influence, and has without doubt tended to
lighten the yoke of bondage, to purify the manners, and give the spiritual in
some degree an empire over the animal nature. Still, that state which was
designed by God to increase the happiness of woman as well as man, often
proves the means of lessening her comfort, and degrading her into the mere
machine of another’s convenience and pleasure. Woman, instead of being
elevated by her union with man, which might be expected from an alliance
with a superior being, is in reality lowered. She generally loses her
individuality, her independent character, her moral being. She becomes
absorbed into him, and henceforth is looked at, and acts through the
medium of her husband.
In the wealthy classes of society, and those who are in comfortable
circumstances, women are exempt from great corporeal exertion, and are
protected by public opinion, and by the genial influence of Christianity,
from much physical ill treatment. Still, there is a vast amount of secret
suffering endured, from the forced submission of women to the opinions
and whims of their husbands. Hence they are frequently driven to use
deception, to compass their ends. They are early taught that to appear to
yield, is the only way to govern. Miserable sophism! I deprecate such
sentiments, as being peculiarly hostile to the dignity of woman. If she
submits, let her do it openly, honorably, not to gain her point, but as a
matter of Christian duty. But let her beware how she permits her husband to
brother, and which issued in the murder of Abel. It could not allude to any
thing but physical dominion, because Cain had already exhibited those evil
passions which subsequently led him to become an assassin.
I have already shown, that man has exercised the most unlimited and
brutal power over woman, in the peculiar character of husband,—a word in
most countries synonymous with tyrant. I shall not, therefore, adduce any
further proofs of the fulfilment of that prophecy, ‘He will rule over thee,’
from the history of heathen nations, but just glance at the condition of
woman in the relation of wife in Christian countries.
‘Previous to the introduction of the religion of Jesus Christ, the state of
society was wretchedly diseased. The relation of the sexes to each other had
become so gross in its manifested forms, that it was difficult to perceive the
pure conservative principle in its inward essence.’ Christianity came in, at
this juncture, with its hallowed influence, and has without doubt tended to
lighten the yoke of bondage, to purify the manners, and give the spiritual in
some degree an empire over the animal nature. Still, that state which was
designed by God to increase the happiness of woman as well as man, often
proves the means of lessening her comfort, and degrading her into the mere
machine of another’s convenience and pleasure. Woman, instead of being
elevated by her union with man, which might be expected from an alliance
with a superior being, is in reality lowered. She generally loses her
individuality, her independent character, her moral being. She becomes
absorbed into him, and henceforth is looked at, and acts through the
medium of her husband.
In the wealthy classes of society, and those who are in comfortable
circumstances, women are exempt from great corporeal exertion, and are
protected by public opinion, and by the genial influence of Christianity,
from much physical ill treatment. Still, there is a vast amount of secret
suffering endured, from the forced submission of women to the opinions
and whims of their husbands. Hence they are frequently driven to use
deception, to compass their ends. They are early taught that to appear to
yield, is the only way to govern. Miserable sophism! I deprecate such
sentiments, as being peculiarly hostile to the dignity of woman. If she
submits, let her do it openly, honorably, not to gain her point, but as a
matter of Christian duty. But let her beware how she permits her husband to
Page 67
be her conscience-keeper. On all moral and religious subjects, she is bound
to think and to act for herself. Where confidence and love exist, a wife will
naturally converse with her husband as with her dearest friend, on all that
interests her heart, and there will be a perfectly free interchange of
sentiment; but she is no more bound to be governed by his judgment, than
he is by hers. They are standing on the same platform of human rights, are
equally under the government of God, and accountable to him, and him
alone.
I have sometimes been astonished and grieved at the servitude of women,
and at the little idea many of them seem to have of their own moral
existence and responsibilities. A woman who is asked to sign a petition for
the abolition of slavery in the District of Columbia, or to join a society for
the purpose of carrying forward the annihilation of American slavery, or
any other great reformation, not unfrequently replies, ‘My husband does not
approve of it.’ She merges her rights and her duties in her husband, and thus
virtually chooses him for a savior and a king, and rejects Christ as her Ruler
and Redeemer. I know some women are very glad of so convenient a
pretext to shield themselves from the performance of duty; but there are
others, who, under a mistaken view of their obligations as wives, submit
conscientiously to this species of oppression, and go mourning on their way,
for want of that holy fortitude, which would enable them to fulfil their
duties as moral and responsible beings, without reference to poor fallen
man. O that woman may arise in her dignity as an immortal creature, and
speak, think and act as unto God, and not unto man!
There is, perhaps, less bondage of mind among the poorer classes,
because their sphere of duty is more contracted, and they are deprived of
the means of intellectual culture, and of the opportunity of exercising their
judgment, on many moral subjects of deep interest and of vital importance.
Authority is called into exercise by resistance, and hence there will be
mental bondage only in proportion as the faculties of mind are evolved, and
woman feels herself as a rational and intelligent being, on a footing with
man. But women, among the lowest classes of society, so far as my
observation has extended, suffer intensely from the brutality of their
husbands. Duty as well as inclination has led me, for many years, into the
abodes of poverty and sorrow, and I have been amazed at the treatment
which women receive at the hands of those, who arrogate to themselves the
to think and to act for herself. Where confidence and love exist, a wife will
naturally converse with her husband as with her dearest friend, on all that
interests her heart, and there will be a perfectly free interchange of
sentiment; but she is no more bound to be governed by his judgment, than
he is by hers. They are standing on the same platform of human rights, are
equally under the government of God, and accountable to him, and him
alone.
I have sometimes been astonished and grieved at the servitude of women,
and at the little idea many of them seem to have of their own moral
existence and responsibilities. A woman who is asked to sign a petition for
the abolition of slavery in the District of Columbia, or to join a society for
the purpose of carrying forward the annihilation of American slavery, or
any other great reformation, not unfrequently replies, ‘My husband does not
approve of it.’ She merges her rights and her duties in her husband, and thus
virtually chooses him for a savior and a king, and rejects Christ as her Ruler
and Redeemer. I know some women are very glad of so convenient a
pretext to shield themselves from the performance of duty; but there are
others, who, under a mistaken view of their obligations as wives, submit
conscientiously to this species of oppression, and go mourning on their way,
for want of that holy fortitude, which would enable them to fulfil their
duties as moral and responsible beings, without reference to poor fallen
man. O that woman may arise in her dignity as an immortal creature, and
speak, think and act as unto God, and not unto man!
There is, perhaps, less bondage of mind among the poorer classes,
because their sphere of duty is more contracted, and they are deprived of
the means of intellectual culture, and of the opportunity of exercising their
judgment, on many moral subjects of deep interest and of vital importance.
Authority is called into exercise by resistance, and hence there will be
mental bondage only in proportion as the faculties of mind are evolved, and
woman feels herself as a rational and intelligent being, on a footing with
man. But women, among the lowest classes of society, so far as my
observation has extended, suffer intensely from the brutality of their
husbands. Duty as well as inclination has led me, for many years, into the
abodes of poverty and sorrow, and I have been amazed at the treatment
which women receive at the hands of those, who arrogate to themselves the
Page 68
epithet of protectors. Brute force, the law of violence, rules to a great extent
in the poor man’s domicil; and woman is little more than his drudge. They
are less under the supervision of public opinion, less under the restraints of
education, and unaided or unbiased by the refinements of polished society.
Religion, wherever it exists, supplies the place of all these; but the real
cause of woman’s degradation and suffering in married life is to be found in
the erroneous notion of her inferiority to man; and never will she be rightly
regarded by herself, or others, until this opinion, so derogatory to the
wisdom and mercy of God, is exploded, and woman arises in all the majesty
of her womanhood, to claim those rights which are inseparable from her
existence as an immortal, intelligent and responsible being.
Independent of the fact, that Jehovah could not, consistently with his
character as the King, the Lawgiver, and the Judge of his people, give the
reins of government over woman into the hands of man, I find that all his
commands, all his moral laws, are addressed to women as well as to men.
When he assembled Israel at the foot of Mount Sinai, to issue his
commandments, we may reasonably suppose he gave all the precepts,
which he considered necessary for the government of moral beings. Hence
we find that God says,—‘Honor thy father and thy mother,’ and he enforces
this command, by severe penalties upon those who transgress it: ‘He that
smiteth his father, or his mother, shall surely be put to death’—‘He that
curseth his father, or his mother, shall surely be put to death’—Ex. 21: 15,
17. But in the decalogue, there is no direction given to women to obey their
husbands: both are commanded to have no other God but Jehovah, and not
to bow down, or serve any other. When the Lord Jesus delivered his sermon
on the Mount, full of the practical precepts of religion, he did not issue any
command to wives to obey their husbands. When he is speaking on the
subject of divorce, Mark 16: 11, 12, he places men and women on the same
ground. And the Apostle, 1st Cor. 7: 12, 13, speaking of the duties of the
Corinthian wives and husbands, who had embraced Christianity, to their
unconverted partners, points out the same path to both, although our
translators have made a distinction. ‘Let him not put her away,’ 12—‘Let
her not leave him,’ 13—is precisely the same in the original. If man is
constituted the governor of woman, he must be her God; and the sentiment
expressed to me lately, by a married man, is perfectly correct: ‘In my
opinion,’ said he, ‘the greatest excellence to which a married woman can
attain, is to worship her husband.’ He was a professor of religion—his wife
in the poor man’s domicil; and woman is little more than his drudge. They
are less under the supervision of public opinion, less under the restraints of
education, and unaided or unbiased by the refinements of polished society.
Religion, wherever it exists, supplies the place of all these; but the real
cause of woman’s degradation and suffering in married life is to be found in
the erroneous notion of her inferiority to man; and never will she be rightly
regarded by herself, or others, until this opinion, so derogatory to the
wisdom and mercy of God, is exploded, and woman arises in all the majesty
of her womanhood, to claim those rights which are inseparable from her
existence as an immortal, intelligent and responsible being.
Independent of the fact, that Jehovah could not, consistently with his
character as the King, the Lawgiver, and the Judge of his people, give the
reins of government over woman into the hands of man, I find that all his
commands, all his moral laws, are addressed to women as well as to men.
When he assembled Israel at the foot of Mount Sinai, to issue his
commandments, we may reasonably suppose he gave all the precepts,
which he considered necessary for the government of moral beings. Hence
we find that God says,—‘Honor thy father and thy mother,’ and he enforces
this command, by severe penalties upon those who transgress it: ‘He that
smiteth his father, or his mother, shall surely be put to death’—‘He that
curseth his father, or his mother, shall surely be put to death’—Ex. 21: 15,
17. But in the decalogue, there is no direction given to women to obey their
husbands: both are commanded to have no other God but Jehovah, and not
to bow down, or serve any other. When the Lord Jesus delivered his sermon
on the Mount, full of the practical precepts of religion, he did not issue any
command to wives to obey their husbands. When he is speaking on the
subject of divorce, Mark 16: 11, 12, he places men and women on the same
ground. And the Apostle, 1st Cor. 7: 12, 13, speaking of the duties of the
Corinthian wives and husbands, who had embraced Christianity, to their
unconverted partners, points out the same path to both, although our
translators have made a distinction. ‘Let him not put her away,’ 12—‘Let
her not leave him,’ 13—is precisely the same in the original. If man is
constituted the governor of woman, he must be her God; and the sentiment
expressed to me lately, by a married man, is perfectly correct: ‘In my
opinion,’ said he, ‘the greatest excellence to which a married woman can
attain, is to worship her husband.’ He was a professor of religion—his wife
Page 69
a lovely and intelligent woman. He only spoke out what thousands think
and act. Women are indebted to Milton for giving to this false notion,
‘confirmation strong as proof of holy writ.’ His Eve is embellished with
every personal grace, to gratify the eye of her admiring husband; but he
seems to have furnished the mother of mankind with just intelligence
enough to comprehend her supposed inferiority to Adam, and to yield
unresisting submission to her lord and master. Milton puts into Eve’s mouth
the following address to Adam:
‘My author and disposer, what thou bidst,
Unargued I obey; so God ordains—
God is thy law, thou mine: to know no more,
Is woman’s happiest knowledge and her praise.’
This much admired sentimental nonsense is fraught with absurdity and
wickedness. If it were true, the commandment of Jehovah should have run
thus: Man shall have no other gods before me, and woman shall have no
other gods before man.
The principal support of the dogma of woman’s inferiority, and
consequent submission to her husband, is found in some passages of Paul’s
epistles. I shall proceed to examine those passages, premising 1st, that the
antiquity of the opinions based on the false construction of those passages,
has no weight with me: they are the opinions of interested judges, and I
have no particular reverence for them, merely because they have been
regarded with veneration from generation to generation. So far from this
being the case, I examine any opinions of centuries standing, with as much
freedom, and investigate them with as much care, as if they were of
yesterday. I was educated to think for myself, and it is a privilege I shall
always claim to exercise. 2d. Notwithstanding my full belief that the apostle
Paul’s testimony, respecting himself, is true, ‘I was not a whit behind the
chiefest of the apostles,’ yet I believe his mind was under the influence of
Jewish prejudices respecting women, just as Peter’s and the apostles were
about the uncleanness of the Gentiles. ‘The Jews,’ says Clarke, ‘would not
suffer a woman to read in the synagogue, although a servant, or even a
child, had this permission.’ When I see Paul shaving his head for a vow, and
offering sacrifices, and circumcising Timothy, to accommodate himself to
the prepossessions of his countrymen, I do not conceive that I derogate in
and act. Women are indebted to Milton for giving to this false notion,
‘confirmation strong as proof of holy writ.’ His Eve is embellished with
every personal grace, to gratify the eye of her admiring husband; but he
seems to have furnished the mother of mankind with just intelligence
enough to comprehend her supposed inferiority to Adam, and to yield
unresisting submission to her lord and master. Milton puts into Eve’s mouth
the following address to Adam:
‘My author and disposer, what thou bidst,
Unargued I obey; so God ordains—
God is thy law, thou mine: to know no more,
Is woman’s happiest knowledge and her praise.’
This much admired sentimental nonsense is fraught with absurdity and
wickedness. If it were true, the commandment of Jehovah should have run
thus: Man shall have no other gods before me, and woman shall have no
other gods before man.
The principal support of the dogma of woman’s inferiority, and
consequent submission to her husband, is found in some passages of Paul’s
epistles. I shall proceed to examine those passages, premising 1st, that the
antiquity of the opinions based on the false construction of those passages,
has no weight with me: they are the opinions of interested judges, and I
have no particular reverence for them, merely because they have been
regarded with veneration from generation to generation. So far from this
being the case, I examine any opinions of centuries standing, with as much
freedom, and investigate them with as much care, as if they were of
yesterday. I was educated to think for myself, and it is a privilege I shall
always claim to exercise. 2d. Notwithstanding my full belief that the apostle
Paul’s testimony, respecting himself, is true, ‘I was not a whit behind the
chiefest of the apostles,’ yet I believe his mind was under the influence of
Jewish prejudices respecting women, just as Peter’s and the apostles were
about the uncleanness of the Gentiles. ‘The Jews,’ says Clarke, ‘would not
suffer a woman to read in the synagogue, although a servant, or even a
child, had this permission.’ When I see Paul shaving his head for a vow, and
offering sacrifices, and circumcising Timothy, to accommodate himself to
the prepossessions of his countrymen, I do not conceive that I derogate in
Page 70
the least from his character as an inspired apostle, to suppose that he may
have been imbued with the prevalent prejudices against women.
In 1st Cor. 11: 3, after praising the Corinthian converts, because they kept
the ‘ordinances,’ or ‘traditions,’ as the margin reads, the apostle says, ‘I
would have you know, that the head of every man is Christ, and the head of
the woman is the man; and the head of Christ is God.’ Eph. 5: 23, is a
parallel passage. ‘For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is
the head of the Church.’ The apostle closes his remarks on this subject, by
observing, ‘This is a great mystery, but I speak concerning Christ and the
Church.’ I shall pass over this with simply remarking, that God and Christ
are one. ‘I and my Father are one,’ and there can be no inferiority where
there is no divisibility. The commentaries on this and similar texts, afford a
striking illustration of the ideas which men entertain of their own
superiority, I shall subjoin Henry’s remarks on 1st Cor. 11: 5, as a specimen:
‘To understand this text, it must be observed, that it was a signification
either of shame, or subjection, for persons to be veiled, or covered in
Eastern countries; contrary to the custom of ours, where the being bare-
headed betokens subjection, and being covered superiority and dominion;
and this will help us the better to understand the reason on which he
grounds his reprehension, ‘Every man praying, &c. dishonoreth his head,’ i.
e. Christ, the head of every man, by appearing in a habit unsuitable to the
rank in which God had placed him. The woman, on the other hand, that
prays, &c. dishonoreth her head, i. e. the man. She appears in the dress of
her superior, and throws off the token of her subjection; she might with
equal decency cut her hair short, or cut it off, the common dress of the man
in that age. Another reason against this conduct was, that the man is the
image and glory of God, the representative of that glorious dominion and
headship which God has over the world. It is the man who is set at the head
of this lower creation, and therein bears the resemblance of God. The
woman, on the other hand, is the glory of the man: she is his representative.
Not but she has dominion over the inferior creatures, and she is a partaker
of human nature, and so far is God’s representative too, but it is at second
hand. She is the image of God, inasmuch as she is the image of the man.
The man was first made, and made head of the creation here below, and
therein the image of the divine dominion; and the woman was made out of
the man, and shone with a reflection of his glory, being made superior to the
other creatures here below, but in subjection to her husband, and deriving
have been imbued with the prevalent prejudices against women.
In 1st Cor. 11: 3, after praising the Corinthian converts, because they kept
the ‘ordinances,’ or ‘traditions,’ as the margin reads, the apostle says, ‘I
would have you know, that the head of every man is Christ, and the head of
the woman is the man; and the head of Christ is God.’ Eph. 5: 23, is a
parallel passage. ‘For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is
the head of the Church.’ The apostle closes his remarks on this subject, by
observing, ‘This is a great mystery, but I speak concerning Christ and the
Church.’ I shall pass over this with simply remarking, that God and Christ
are one. ‘I and my Father are one,’ and there can be no inferiority where
there is no divisibility. The commentaries on this and similar texts, afford a
striking illustration of the ideas which men entertain of their own
superiority, I shall subjoin Henry’s remarks on 1st Cor. 11: 5, as a specimen:
‘To understand this text, it must be observed, that it was a signification
either of shame, or subjection, for persons to be veiled, or covered in
Eastern countries; contrary to the custom of ours, where the being bare-
headed betokens subjection, and being covered superiority and dominion;
and this will help us the better to understand the reason on which he
grounds his reprehension, ‘Every man praying, &c. dishonoreth his head,’ i.
e. Christ, the head of every man, by appearing in a habit unsuitable to the
rank in which God had placed him. The woman, on the other hand, that
prays, &c. dishonoreth her head, i. e. the man. She appears in the dress of
her superior, and throws off the token of her subjection; she might with
equal decency cut her hair short, or cut it off, the common dress of the man
in that age. Another reason against this conduct was, that the man is the
image and glory of God, the representative of that glorious dominion and
headship which God has over the world. It is the man who is set at the head
of this lower creation, and therein bears the resemblance of God. The
woman, on the other hand, is the glory of the man: she is his representative.
Not but she has dominion over the inferior creatures, and she is a partaker
of human nature, and so far is God’s representative too, but it is at second
hand. She is the image of God, inasmuch as she is the image of the man.
The man was first made, and made head of the creation here below, and
therein the image of the divine dominion; and the woman was made out of
the man, and shone with a reflection of his glory, being made superior to the
other creatures here below, but in subjection to her husband, and deriving
Page 71
that honor from him, out of whom she was made. The woman was made for
the man to be his help meet, and not the man for the woman. She was,
naturally, therefore, made subject to him, because made for him, for his use
and help and comfort.’
We see in the above quotation, what degrading views even good men
entertain of women. Pity the Psalmist had not thrown a little light on this
subject, when he was paraphrasing the account of man’s creation. ‘Thou
hast made him a little lower than the angels, and hast crowned him with
glory and honor. Thou madest him to have dominion over the works of thy
hands; thou hast put all things under his feet.’ Surely if woman had been
placed below man, and was to shine only by a lustre borrowed from him,
we should have some clear evidence of it in the sacred volume. Henry puts
her exactly on a level with the beasts; they were made for the use, help and
comfort of man; and according to this commentator, this was the whole end
and design of the creation of woman. The idea that man, as man is superior
to woman, involves an absurdity so gross, that I really wonder how any man
of reflection can receive it as of divine origin; and I can only account for it,
by that passion for supremacy, which characterizes man as a corrupt and
fallen creature. If it be true that he is more excellent than she, as man,
independent of his moral and intellectual powers, then every man is
superior by virtue of his manship, to every woman. The man who sinks his
moral capacities and spiritual powers in his sensual appetites, is still, as a
man, simply by the conformation of his body, a more dignified being, than
the woman whose intellectual powers are highly cultivated, and whose
approximation to the character of Jesus Christ is exhibited in a blameless
life and conversation.
But it is strenuously urged by those, who are anxious to maintain their
usurped authority, that wives are, in various passages of the New Testament,
commanded to obey their husbands. Let us examine these texts.
Eph. 5: 22. ‘Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands as
unto the Lord.’ ‘As the church is subject unto Christ, so let the
wives be to their own husbands in every thing.’
Col. 3: 18. Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as
it is fit in the Lord.’
the man to be his help meet, and not the man for the woman. She was,
naturally, therefore, made subject to him, because made for him, for his use
and help and comfort.’
We see in the above quotation, what degrading views even good men
entertain of women. Pity the Psalmist had not thrown a little light on this
subject, when he was paraphrasing the account of man’s creation. ‘Thou
hast made him a little lower than the angels, and hast crowned him with
glory and honor. Thou madest him to have dominion over the works of thy
hands; thou hast put all things under his feet.’ Surely if woman had been
placed below man, and was to shine only by a lustre borrowed from him,
we should have some clear evidence of it in the sacred volume. Henry puts
her exactly on a level with the beasts; they were made for the use, help and
comfort of man; and according to this commentator, this was the whole end
and design of the creation of woman. The idea that man, as man is superior
to woman, involves an absurdity so gross, that I really wonder how any man
of reflection can receive it as of divine origin; and I can only account for it,
by that passion for supremacy, which characterizes man as a corrupt and
fallen creature. If it be true that he is more excellent than she, as man,
independent of his moral and intellectual powers, then every man is
superior by virtue of his manship, to every woman. The man who sinks his
moral capacities and spiritual powers in his sensual appetites, is still, as a
man, simply by the conformation of his body, a more dignified being, than
the woman whose intellectual powers are highly cultivated, and whose
approximation to the character of Jesus Christ is exhibited in a blameless
life and conversation.
But it is strenuously urged by those, who are anxious to maintain their
usurped authority, that wives are, in various passages of the New Testament,
commanded to obey their husbands. Let us examine these texts.
Eph. 5: 22. ‘Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands as
unto the Lord.’ ‘As the church is subject unto Christ, so let the
wives be to their own husbands in every thing.’
Col. 3: 18. Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as
it is fit in the Lord.’
Page 72
1st Pet. 3: 2. ‘Likewise ye wives, be in subjection to your own
husbands; that if any obey not the word, they may also without the
word be won by the conversation of the wives.’
Accompanying all these directions to wives, are commands to husbands.
Eph. 5: 25. ‘Husbands, love your wives even as Christ loved the
Church, and gave himself for it.’ ‘So ought men to love their wives
as their own bodies. He that loveth his wife, loveth himself.’
Col. 3: 19. ‘Husbands, love your wives, and be not bitter against
them.’
1st Pet. 3: 7. ‘Likewise ye husbands, dwell with them according
to knowledge, giving honor unto the wife as unto the weaker vessel,
and as being heirs together of the grace of life.’
I may just remark, in relation to the expression ‘weaker vessel,’ that the
word in the original has no reference to intellect: it refers to physical
weakness merely.
The apostles were writing to Christian converts, and laying down rules
for their conduct towards their unconverted consorts. It no doubt frequently
happened, that a husband or a wife would embrace Christianity, while their
companions clung to heathenism, and husbands might be tempted to dislike
and despise those, who pertinaciously adhered to their pagan superstitions.
And wives who, when they were pagans, submitted as a matter of course to
their heathen husbands, might be tempted knowing that they were superior
as moral and religious characters, to assert that superiority, by paying less
deference to them than heretofore. Let us examine the context of these
passages, and see what are the grounds of the directions here given to
husbands and wives. The whole epistle to the Ephesians breathes a spirit of
love. The apostle beseeches the converts to walk worthy of the vocation
wherewith they are called, with all lowliness and meekness, with long
suffering, forbearing one another in love. The verse preceding 5, 22, is
‘SUBMITTING YOURSELVES ONE TO ANOTHER IN THE FEAR OF
GOD.’ Colossians 3, from 11 to 17, contains similar injunctions. The 17th
verse says, ‘Whatsoever ye do in word, or in deed, do all in the name of the
Lord Jesus.’ Peter, after drawing a most touching picture of Christ’s
sufferings for us, and reminding the Christians, that he had left us an
husbands; that if any obey not the word, they may also without the
word be won by the conversation of the wives.’
Accompanying all these directions to wives, are commands to husbands.
Eph. 5: 25. ‘Husbands, love your wives even as Christ loved the
Church, and gave himself for it.’ ‘So ought men to love their wives
as their own bodies. He that loveth his wife, loveth himself.’
Col. 3: 19. ‘Husbands, love your wives, and be not bitter against
them.’
1st Pet. 3: 7. ‘Likewise ye husbands, dwell with them according
to knowledge, giving honor unto the wife as unto the weaker vessel,
and as being heirs together of the grace of life.’
I may just remark, in relation to the expression ‘weaker vessel,’ that the
word in the original has no reference to intellect: it refers to physical
weakness merely.
The apostles were writing to Christian converts, and laying down rules
for their conduct towards their unconverted consorts. It no doubt frequently
happened, that a husband or a wife would embrace Christianity, while their
companions clung to heathenism, and husbands might be tempted to dislike
and despise those, who pertinaciously adhered to their pagan superstitions.
And wives who, when they were pagans, submitted as a matter of course to
their heathen husbands, might be tempted knowing that they were superior
as moral and religious characters, to assert that superiority, by paying less
deference to them than heretofore. Let us examine the context of these
passages, and see what are the grounds of the directions here given to
husbands and wives. The whole epistle to the Ephesians breathes a spirit of
love. The apostle beseeches the converts to walk worthy of the vocation
wherewith they are called, with all lowliness and meekness, with long
suffering, forbearing one another in love. The verse preceding 5, 22, is
‘SUBMITTING YOURSELVES ONE TO ANOTHER IN THE FEAR OF
GOD.’ Colossians 3, from 11 to 17, contains similar injunctions. The 17th
verse says, ‘Whatsoever ye do in word, or in deed, do all in the name of the
Lord Jesus.’ Peter, after drawing a most touching picture of Christ’s
sufferings for us, and reminding the Christians, that he had left us an
Page 73
example that we should follow his steps, ‘who did no sin, neither was guile
found in his mouth,’ exhorts wives to be in subjection, &c.
From an attentive consideration of these passages, and of those in which
the same words ‘submit,’ ‘subjection,’ are used, I cannot but believe that the
apostles designed to recommend to wives, as they did to subjects and to
servants, to carry out the holy principle laid down by Jesus Christ, ‘Resist
not evil.’ And this without in the least acknowledging the right of the
governors, masters, or husbands, to exercise the authority they claimed. The
recognition of the existence of evils does not involve approbation of them.
God tells the Israelites, he gave them a king in his wrath, but nevertheless
as they chose to have a king, he laid down directions for the conduct of that
king, and had him anointed to reign over them. According to the generally
received meaning of the passages I have quoted, they directly contravene
the laws of God, as given in various parts of the Bible. Now I must
understand the sacred Scriptures as harmonizing with themselves, or I
cannot receive them as the word of God. The commentators on these
passages exalt man to the station of a Deity in relation to woman. Clarke
says, ‘As the Lord Christ is the head, or governor of the church, and the
head of the man, so is the man the head, or governor of the woman. This is
God’s ordinance, and should not be transgressed. ‘As unto the Lord.’ The
word church seems necessarily to be understood here: that is, act under the
authority of your husbands, as the church acts under the authority of Christ.
As the church submits to the Lord, so let wives submit to their husbands.’
Henry goes even further—‘For the husband is the head of the wife. The
metaphor is taken from the head in the natural body, which being the seat of
reason, of wisdom and of knowledge, and the fountain of sense and motion,
is more excellent than the rest of the body.’ Now if God ordained man the
governor of woman, he must be able to save her, and to answer in her stead
for all those sins which she commits by his direction. Awful responsibility.
Do husbands feel able and willing to bear it? And what becomes of the
solemn affirmation of Jehovah? ‘Hear this, all ye people, give ear all ye
inhabitants of the world, both low and high, rich and poor.’ ‘None can by
any means redeem his brother, or give to God a ransom for him, for the
redemption of the soul is precious, and man cannot accomplish it.’—French
Bible.
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
found in his mouth,’ exhorts wives to be in subjection, &c.
From an attentive consideration of these passages, and of those in which
the same words ‘submit,’ ‘subjection,’ are used, I cannot but believe that the
apostles designed to recommend to wives, as they did to subjects and to
servants, to carry out the holy principle laid down by Jesus Christ, ‘Resist
not evil.’ And this without in the least acknowledging the right of the
governors, masters, or husbands, to exercise the authority they claimed. The
recognition of the existence of evils does not involve approbation of them.
God tells the Israelites, he gave them a king in his wrath, but nevertheless
as they chose to have a king, he laid down directions for the conduct of that
king, and had him anointed to reign over them. According to the generally
received meaning of the passages I have quoted, they directly contravene
the laws of God, as given in various parts of the Bible. Now I must
understand the sacred Scriptures as harmonizing with themselves, or I
cannot receive them as the word of God. The commentators on these
passages exalt man to the station of a Deity in relation to woman. Clarke
says, ‘As the Lord Christ is the head, or governor of the church, and the
head of the man, so is the man the head, or governor of the woman. This is
God’s ordinance, and should not be transgressed. ‘As unto the Lord.’ The
word church seems necessarily to be understood here: that is, act under the
authority of your husbands, as the church acts under the authority of Christ.
As the church submits to the Lord, so let wives submit to their husbands.’
Henry goes even further—‘For the husband is the head of the wife. The
metaphor is taken from the head in the natural body, which being the seat of
reason, of wisdom and of knowledge, and the fountain of sense and motion,
is more excellent than the rest of the body.’ Now if God ordained man the
governor of woman, he must be able to save her, and to answer in her stead
for all those sins which she commits by his direction. Awful responsibility.
Do husbands feel able and willing to bear it? And what becomes of the
solemn affirmation of Jehovah? ‘Hear this, all ye people, give ear all ye
inhabitants of the world, both low and high, rich and poor.’ ‘None can by
any means redeem his brother, or give to God a ransom for him, for the
redemption of the soul is precious, and man cannot accomplish it.’—French
Bible.
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Page 74
Sarah M. Grimke.
Page 75
LETTER XIV.
MINISTRY OF WOMEN.
Brookline, 9th Mo. 1837.
My Dear Sister,—According to the principle which I have laid down,
that man and woman were created equal, and endowed by their beneficent
Creator with the same intellectual powers and the same moral
responsibilities, and that consequently whatever is morally right for a man
to do, is morally right for a woman to do, it follows as a necessary
corollary, that if it is the duty of man to preach the unsearchable riches of
Christ, it is the duty also of woman.
I am aware, that I have the prejudices of education and custom to combat,
both in my own and the other sex, as well as ‘the traditions of men,’ which
are taught for the commandments of God. I feel that I have no sectarian
views to advance; for although among the Quakers, Methodists, and
Christians, women are permitted to preach the glad tidings of peace and
salvation, yet I know of no religious body, who entertain the Scripture
doctrine of the perfect equality of man and woman, which is the
fundamental principle of my argument in favor of the ministry of women. I
wish simply to throw my views before thee. If they are based on the
immutable foundation of truth, they cannot be overthrown by unkind
insinuations, bitter sarcasms, unchristian imputations, or contemptuous
ridicule. These are weapons which are unworthy of a good cause. If I am
mistaken, as truth only can prevail, my supposed errors will soon vanish
before her beams; but I am persuaded that woman is not filling the high and
holy station which God allotted to her, and that in consequence of her
having been driven from her ‘appropriate sphere,’ both herself and her
brethren have suffered an infinity of evils.
Before I proceed to prove, that woman is bound to preach the gospel, I
will examine the ministry under the Old Testament dispensation. Those who
were called to this office were known under various names. Enoch, who
prophesied, is designated as walking with God. Noah is called a preacher of
righteousness. They were denominated men of God, seers, prophets, but
MINISTRY OF WOMEN.
Brookline, 9th Mo. 1837.
My Dear Sister,—According to the principle which I have laid down,
that man and woman were created equal, and endowed by their beneficent
Creator with the same intellectual powers and the same moral
responsibilities, and that consequently whatever is morally right for a man
to do, is morally right for a woman to do, it follows as a necessary
corollary, that if it is the duty of man to preach the unsearchable riches of
Christ, it is the duty also of woman.
I am aware, that I have the prejudices of education and custom to combat,
both in my own and the other sex, as well as ‘the traditions of men,’ which
are taught for the commandments of God. I feel that I have no sectarian
views to advance; for although among the Quakers, Methodists, and
Christians, women are permitted to preach the glad tidings of peace and
salvation, yet I know of no religious body, who entertain the Scripture
doctrine of the perfect equality of man and woman, which is the
fundamental principle of my argument in favor of the ministry of women. I
wish simply to throw my views before thee. If they are based on the
immutable foundation of truth, they cannot be overthrown by unkind
insinuations, bitter sarcasms, unchristian imputations, or contemptuous
ridicule. These are weapons which are unworthy of a good cause. If I am
mistaken, as truth only can prevail, my supposed errors will soon vanish
before her beams; but I am persuaded that woman is not filling the high and
holy station which God allotted to her, and that in consequence of her
having been driven from her ‘appropriate sphere,’ both herself and her
brethren have suffered an infinity of evils.
Before I proceed to prove, that woman is bound to preach the gospel, I
will examine the ministry under the Old Testament dispensation. Those who
were called to this office were known under various names. Enoch, who
prophesied, is designated as walking with God. Noah is called a preacher of
righteousness. They were denominated men of God, seers, prophets, but
Page 76
they all had the same great work to perform, viz. to turn sinners from the
error of their ways. This ministry existed previous to the institution of the
Jewish priesthood, and continued after its abolition. It has nothing to do
with the priesthood. It was rarely, as far as the Bible informs us, exercised
by those of the tribe of Levi, and was common to all the people, women as
well as men. It differed essentially from the priesthood, because there was
no compensation received for calling the people to repentance. Such a thing
as paying a prophet for preaching the truth of God is not even mentioned.
They were called of Jehovah to go forth in his name, one from his plough,
another from gathering of sycamore fruit, &c. &c. Let us for a moment
imagine Jeremiah, when God says to him, ‘Gird up thy loins, and arise and
speak unto the people all that I command thee,’ replying to Jehovah, ‘I will
preach repentance to the people, if they will give me gold, but if they will
not pay me for the truth, then let them perish in their sins.’ Now, this is
virtually the language of the ministers of the present day; and I believe the
secret of the exclusion of women from the ministerial office is, that that
office has been converted into one of emolument, of honor, and of power.
Any attentive observer cannot fail to perceive, that as far as possible, all
such offices are reserved by men for themselves.
The common error that Christian ministers are the successors of the
priests, is founded in mistake. In the particular directions given to Moses to
consecrate Aaron and his sons to the office of the priesthood, their duties
are clearly defined: see Ex. 28th, 29th and 30th chap. There is no
commission to Aaron to preach to the people; his business was to offer
sacrifice. Now why were sacrifices instituted? They were types of that one
great sacrifice, which in the fulness of time was offered up through the
eternal Spirit without spot to God. Christ assumed the office of priest; he
‘offered himself,’ and by so doing, abolished forever the order of the
priesthood, as well as the sacrifices which the priests were ordained to offer.
[3]
But it may be inquired, whether the priests were not to teach the people.
As far as I can discover from the Bible, they were simply commanded to
read the law to the people. There was no other copy that we know of, until
the time of the kings, who were to write out a copy for their own use. As it
was deposited in the ark, the priests were required, ‘When all Israel is come
to appear before the Lord thy God in the place which he shall choose, thou
error of their ways. This ministry existed previous to the institution of the
Jewish priesthood, and continued after its abolition. It has nothing to do
with the priesthood. It was rarely, as far as the Bible informs us, exercised
by those of the tribe of Levi, and was common to all the people, women as
well as men. It differed essentially from the priesthood, because there was
no compensation received for calling the people to repentance. Such a thing
as paying a prophet for preaching the truth of God is not even mentioned.
They were called of Jehovah to go forth in his name, one from his plough,
another from gathering of sycamore fruit, &c. &c. Let us for a moment
imagine Jeremiah, when God says to him, ‘Gird up thy loins, and arise and
speak unto the people all that I command thee,’ replying to Jehovah, ‘I will
preach repentance to the people, if they will give me gold, but if they will
not pay me for the truth, then let them perish in their sins.’ Now, this is
virtually the language of the ministers of the present day; and I believe the
secret of the exclusion of women from the ministerial office is, that that
office has been converted into one of emolument, of honor, and of power.
Any attentive observer cannot fail to perceive, that as far as possible, all
such offices are reserved by men for themselves.
The common error that Christian ministers are the successors of the
priests, is founded in mistake. In the particular directions given to Moses to
consecrate Aaron and his sons to the office of the priesthood, their duties
are clearly defined: see Ex. 28th, 29th and 30th chap. There is no
commission to Aaron to preach to the people; his business was to offer
sacrifice. Now why were sacrifices instituted? They were types of that one
great sacrifice, which in the fulness of time was offered up through the
eternal Spirit without spot to God. Christ assumed the office of priest; he
‘offered himself,’ and by so doing, abolished forever the order of the
priesthood, as well as the sacrifices which the priests were ordained to offer.
[3]
But it may be inquired, whether the priests were not to teach the people.
As far as I can discover from the Bible, they were simply commanded to
read the law to the people. There was no other copy that we know of, until
the time of the kings, who were to write out a copy for their own use. As it
was deposited in the ark, the priests were required, ‘When all Israel is come
to appear before the Lord thy God in the place which he shall choose, thou
Page 77
shalt read this law before all Israel in their hearing. Gather the people
together, men, women, and children, that they may hear,’ Deut. 31: 9-33.
See also Lev. 10: 11, Deut. 33: 10, 2d Chr. 17: 7-9, and numerous other
passages. When God is enumerating the means he has used to call his
people to repentance, he never, as far as I can discover, speaks of sending
his priests to warn them; but in various passages we find language similar to
this: ‘Since the day that your fathers came forth out of the land of Egypt
unto this day, I have even sent unto you all my servants, the prophets, daily
rising up early and sending them. Yet they hearkened not unto me, nor
inclined their ear, but hardened their neck; they did worse than their
fathers.’ Jer. 7: 25, 26. See also, 25: 4. 2 Chr. 36: 15. and parallel passages.
God says, Is. 9: 15, 16. ‘The prophet that teacheth lies, he is the tail; for the
leaders of this people cause them to err.’ The distinction between priests and
prophets is evident from their being mentioned as two classes. ‘The
prophets prophesy falsely, and the priests bear rule by their means,’ Jer. 5:
31. See also, Ch. 2: 8. 8: 1-10. and many others.
That women were called to the prophetic office, I believe is universally
admitted. Miriam, Deborah and Huldah were prophetesses. The judgments
of the Lord are denounced by Ezekiel on false prophetesses, as well as false
prophets. And if Christian ministers are, as I apprehend, successors of the
prophets, and not of the priests, then of course, women are now called to
that office as well as men, because God has no where withdrawn from them
the privilege of doing what is the great business of preachers, viz. to point
the penitent sinner to the Redeemer. ‘Behold the Lamb of God, which
taketh away the sins of the world.’
It is often triumphantly inquired, why, if men and women are on an
equality, are not women as conspicuous in the Bible as men? I do not intend
to assign a reason, but I think one may readily be found in the fact, that
from the days of Eve to the present time, the aim of man has been to crush
her. He has accomplished this work in various ways; sometimes by brute
force, sometimes by making her subservient to his worst passions,
sometimes by treating her as a doll, and while he excluded from her mind
the light of knowledge, decked her person with gewgaws and frippery
which he scorned for himself, thus endeavoring to render her like unto a
painted sepulchre.
together, men, women, and children, that they may hear,’ Deut. 31: 9-33.
See also Lev. 10: 11, Deut. 33: 10, 2d Chr. 17: 7-9, and numerous other
passages. When God is enumerating the means he has used to call his
people to repentance, he never, as far as I can discover, speaks of sending
his priests to warn them; but in various passages we find language similar to
this: ‘Since the day that your fathers came forth out of the land of Egypt
unto this day, I have even sent unto you all my servants, the prophets, daily
rising up early and sending them. Yet they hearkened not unto me, nor
inclined their ear, but hardened their neck; they did worse than their
fathers.’ Jer. 7: 25, 26. See also, 25: 4. 2 Chr. 36: 15. and parallel passages.
God says, Is. 9: 15, 16. ‘The prophet that teacheth lies, he is the tail; for the
leaders of this people cause them to err.’ The distinction between priests and
prophets is evident from their being mentioned as two classes. ‘The
prophets prophesy falsely, and the priests bear rule by their means,’ Jer. 5:
31. See also, Ch. 2: 8. 8: 1-10. and many others.
That women were called to the prophetic office, I believe is universally
admitted. Miriam, Deborah and Huldah were prophetesses. The judgments
of the Lord are denounced by Ezekiel on false prophetesses, as well as false
prophets. And if Christian ministers are, as I apprehend, successors of the
prophets, and not of the priests, then of course, women are now called to
that office as well as men, because God has no where withdrawn from them
the privilege of doing what is the great business of preachers, viz. to point
the penitent sinner to the Redeemer. ‘Behold the Lamb of God, which
taketh away the sins of the world.’
It is often triumphantly inquired, why, if men and women are on an
equality, are not women as conspicuous in the Bible as men? I do not intend
to assign a reason, but I think one may readily be found in the fact, that
from the days of Eve to the present time, the aim of man has been to crush
her. He has accomplished this work in various ways; sometimes by brute
force, sometimes by making her subservient to his worst passions,
sometimes by treating her as a doll, and while he excluded from her mind
the light of knowledge, decked her person with gewgaws and frippery
which he scorned for himself, thus endeavoring to render her like unto a
painted sepulchre.
Page 78
It is truly marvellous that any woman can rise above the pressure of
circumstances which combine to crush her. Nothing can strengthen her to
do this in the character of a preacher of righteousness, but a call from
Jehovah himself. And when the voice of God penetrates the deep recesses
of her heart, and commands her to go and cry in the ears of the people, she
is ready to exclaim, ‘Ah, Lord God, behold I cannot speak, for I am a
woman.’ I have known women in different religious societies, who have felt
like the prophet. ‘His word was in my heart as a burning fire shut up in my
bones, and I was weary with forbearing.’ But they have not dared to open
their lips, and have endured all the intensity of suffering, produced by
disobedience to God, rather than encounter heartless ridicule and injurious
suspicions. I rejoice that we have been the oppressed, rather than the
oppressors. God thus prepared his people for deliverance from outward
bondage; and I hope our sorrows have prepared us to fulfil our high and
holy duties, whether public or private, with humility and meekness; and that
suffering has imparted fortitude to endure trials, which assuredly await us in
the attempt to sunder those chains with which man has bound us, galling to
the spirit, though unseen by the eye.
Surely there is nothing either astonishing or novel in the gifts of the Spirit
being bestowed on woman: nothing astonishing, because there is no respect
of persons with God; the soul of the woman in his sight is as the soul of the
man, and both are alike capable of the influence of the Holy Spirit. Nothing
novel, because, as has been already shown, in the sacred records there are
found examples of women, as well as of men, exercising the gift of
prophecy.
We attach to the word prophecy, the exclusive meaning of foretelling
future events, but this is certainly a mistake; for the apostle Paul defines it
to be ‘speaking to edification, exhortation and comfort.’ And there appears
no possible reason, why women should not do this as well as men. At the
time that the Bible was translated into English, the meaning of the word
prophecy, was delivering a message from God, whether it was to predict
future events, or to warn the people of the consequences of sin. Governor
Winthrop, of Massachusetts, mentions in a letter, that the minister being
absent, he went to, —— to prophecy to the people.
Before I proceed to prove that women, under the Christian dispensation,
were anointed of the Holy Ghost to preach, or prophecy, I will mention
circumstances which combine to crush her. Nothing can strengthen her to
do this in the character of a preacher of righteousness, but a call from
Jehovah himself. And when the voice of God penetrates the deep recesses
of her heart, and commands her to go and cry in the ears of the people, she
is ready to exclaim, ‘Ah, Lord God, behold I cannot speak, for I am a
woman.’ I have known women in different religious societies, who have felt
like the prophet. ‘His word was in my heart as a burning fire shut up in my
bones, and I was weary with forbearing.’ But they have not dared to open
their lips, and have endured all the intensity of suffering, produced by
disobedience to God, rather than encounter heartless ridicule and injurious
suspicions. I rejoice that we have been the oppressed, rather than the
oppressors. God thus prepared his people for deliverance from outward
bondage; and I hope our sorrows have prepared us to fulfil our high and
holy duties, whether public or private, with humility and meekness; and that
suffering has imparted fortitude to endure trials, which assuredly await us in
the attempt to sunder those chains with which man has bound us, galling to
the spirit, though unseen by the eye.
Surely there is nothing either astonishing or novel in the gifts of the Spirit
being bestowed on woman: nothing astonishing, because there is no respect
of persons with God; the soul of the woman in his sight is as the soul of the
man, and both are alike capable of the influence of the Holy Spirit. Nothing
novel, because, as has been already shown, in the sacred records there are
found examples of women, as well as of men, exercising the gift of
prophecy.
We attach to the word prophecy, the exclusive meaning of foretelling
future events, but this is certainly a mistake; for the apostle Paul defines it
to be ‘speaking to edification, exhortation and comfort.’ And there appears
no possible reason, why women should not do this as well as men. At the
time that the Bible was translated into English, the meaning of the word
prophecy, was delivering a message from God, whether it was to predict
future events, or to warn the people of the consequences of sin. Governor
Winthrop, of Massachusetts, mentions in a letter, that the minister being
absent, he went to, —— to prophecy to the people.
Before I proceed to prove that women, under the Christian dispensation,
were anointed of the Holy Ghost to preach, or prophecy, I will mention
Page 79
Anna, the (last) prophetess under the Jewish dispensation. ‘She departed not
from the temple, but served God with fasting and prayers night and day.’
And coming into the temple, while Simeon was yet speaking to Mary, with
the infant Savior in his arms, ‘spake of Christ to all them that looked for
redemption in Jerusalem.’ Blackwall, a learned English critic, in his work
entitled, ‘Sacred Classics,’ says, in reference to this passage, Luke 2: 37
—‘According to the original reading, the sense will be, that the devout
Anna, who attended in the temple, both night and day, spoke of the Messiah
to all the inhabitants of that city, who constantly worshipped there, and who
prepared themselves for the worthy reception of that divine person, whom
they expected at this time. And ’tis certain, that other devout Jews, not
inhabitants of Jerusalem, frequently repaired to the temple-worship, and
might, at this remarkable time, and several others, hear this admirable
woman discourse upon the blessed advent of the Redeemer. A various
reading has Israel instead of Jerusalem, which expresses that religious Jews,
from distant places, came thither to divine offices, and would with high
pleasure hear the discourses of this great prophetess, so famed for her
extraordinary piety and valuable talents, upon the most important and
desirable subject.’
I shall now examine the testimony of the Bible on this point, after the
ascension of our Lord, beginning with the glorious effusion of the Holy
Spirit on the day of Pentecost. I presume it will not be denied, that women,
as well as men, were at that time filled with the Holy Ghost, because it is
expressly stated, that women were among those who continued in prayer
and supplication, waiting for the fulfilment of the promise, that they should
be endued with power from on high. ‘When the day of Pentecost was fully
come, they were all with one accord in one place. And there appeared unto
them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them; and they
were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues
as the Spirit gave them utterance.’ Peter says, in reference to this miracle,
‘This is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel. And it shall come to
pass in the last days, said God, I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh; and
your sons and your daughters shall prophesy—and on my servants and on
my hand-maidens, I will pour out in those days of my Spirit, and they shall
prophesy.’ There is not the least intimation that this was a spasmodic
influence which was soon to cease. The men and women are classed
together; and if the power to preach the gospel was a supernatural and
from the temple, but served God with fasting and prayers night and day.’
And coming into the temple, while Simeon was yet speaking to Mary, with
the infant Savior in his arms, ‘spake of Christ to all them that looked for
redemption in Jerusalem.’ Blackwall, a learned English critic, in his work
entitled, ‘Sacred Classics,’ says, in reference to this passage, Luke 2: 37
—‘According to the original reading, the sense will be, that the devout
Anna, who attended in the temple, both night and day, spoke of the Messiah
to all the inhabitants of that city, who constantly worshipped there, and who
prepared themselves for the worthy reception of that divine person, whom
they expected at this time. And ’tis certain, that other devout Jews, not
inhabitants of Jerusalem, frequently repaired to the temple-worship, and
might, at this remarkable time, and several others, hear this admirable
woman discourse upon the blessed advent of the Redeemer. A various
reading has Israel instead of Jerusalem, which expresses that religious Jews,
from distant places, came thither to divine offices, and would with high
pleasure hear the discourses of this great prophetess, so famed for her
extraordinary piety and valuable talents, upon the most important and
desirable subject.’
I shall now examine the testimony of the Bible on this point, after the
ascension of our Lord, beginning with the glorious effusion of the Holy
Spirit on the day of Pentecost. I presume it will not be denied, that women,
as well as men, were at that time filled with the Holy Ghost, because it is
expressly stated, that women were among those who continued in prayer
and supplication, waiting for the fulfilment of the promise, that they should
be endued with power from on high. ‘When the day of Pentecost was fully
come, they were all with one accord in one place. And there appeared unto
them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them; and they
were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues
as the Spirit gave them utterance.’ Peter says, in reference to this miracle,
‘This is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel. And it shall come to
pass in the last days, said God, I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh; and
your sons and your daughters shall prophesy—and on my servants and on
my hand-maidens, I will pour out in those days of my Spirit, and they shall
prophesy.’ There is not the least intimation that this was a spasmodic
influence which was soon to cease. The men and women are classed
together; and if the power to preach the gospel was a supernatural and
Page 80
short-lived impulse in women, then it was equally so in men. But we are
told, those were the days of miracles. I grant it; but the men, equally with
the women, were the subjects of this marvellous fulfilment of prophecy, and
of course, if women have lost the gift of prophesying, so have men. We are
also gravely told, that if a woman pretends to inspiration, and thereupon
grounds the right to plead the cause of a crucified Redeemer in public, she
will be believed when she shows credentials from heaven, i. e. when she
works a miracle. I reply, if this be necessary to prove her right to preach the
gospel, then I demand of my brethren to show me their credentials; else I
cannot receive their ministry, by their own showing. John Newton has justly
said, that no power but that which created a world, can make a minister of
the gospel; and man may task his ingenuity to the utmost, to prove that this
power is not exercised on women as well as men. He cannot do it until he
has first disclaimed that simple, but all comprehensive truth, ‘in Christ
Jesus there is neither male nor female.’
Women then, according to the Bible, were, under the New Testament
dispensation, as well as the Old, the recipients of the gift of prophecy. That
this is no sectarian view may be proved by the following extracts. The first I
shall offer is from Stratton’s ‘Book of the Priesthood.’
‘While they were assembled in the upper room to wait for the
blessing, in number about one hundred and twenty, they received
the miraculous gifts of the Holy Spirit’s grace; they became the
channels through which its more ordinary, but not less saving
streams flowed to three thousand persons in one day. The whole
company of the assembled disciples, male and female, young and
old, were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with
other tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance. They all contributed
in producing that impression upon the assembled multitude, which
Peter was instrumental in advancing to its decisive results.’
Scott, in his commentary on this passage, says—
‘At the same time, there appeared the form of tongues divided at
the tip and resembling fire; one of which rested on each of the
whole company.’ ‘They sat on every one present, as the original
determines. At the time of these extraordinary appearances, the
whole company were abundantly replenished with the gifts and
told, those were the days of miracles. I grant it; but the men, equally with
the women, were the subjects of this marvellous fulfilment of prophecy, and
of course, if women have lost the gift of prophesying, so have men. We are
also gravely told, that if a woman pretends to inspiration, and thereupon
grounds the right to plead the cause of a crucified Redeemer in public, she
will be believed when she shows credentials from heaven, i. e. when she
works a miracle. I reply, if this be necessary to prove her right to preach the
gospel, then I demand of my brethren to show me their credentials; else I
cannot receive their ministry, by their own showing. John Newton has justly
said, that no power but that which created a world, can make a minister of
the gospel; and man may task his ingenuity to the utmost, to prove that this
power is not exercised on women as well as men. He cannot do it until he
has first disclaimed that simple, but all comprehensive truth, ‘in Christ
Jesus there is neither male nor female.’
Women then, according to the Bible, were, under the New Testament
dispensation, as well as the Old, the recipients of the gift of prophecy. That
this is no sectarian view may be proved by the following extracts. The first I
shall offer is from Stratton’s ‘Book of the Priesthood.’
‘While they were assembled in the upper room to wait for the
blessing, in number about one hundred and twenty, they received
the miraculous gifts of the Holy Spirit’s grace; they became the
channels through which its more ordinary, but not less saving
streams flowed to three thousand persons in one day. The whole
company of the assembled disciples, male and female, young and
old, were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with
other tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance. They all contributed
in producing that impression upon the assembled multitude, which
Peter was instrumental in advancing to its decisive results.’
Scott, in his commentary on this passage, says—
‘At the same time, there appeared the form of tongues divided at
the tip and resembling fire; one of which rested on each of the
whole company.’ ‘They sat on every one present, as the original
determines. At the time of these extraordinary appearances, the
whole company were abundantly replenished with the gifts and
Page 81
graces of the Holy Spirit, so that they began to speak with other
tongues.’
Henry in his notes confirms this:
‘It seems evident to me that not the twelve apostles only, but all
the one hundred and twenty disciples were filled with the Holy
Ghost alike at this time,—all the seventy disciples, who were
apostolical men and employed in the same work, and all the rest too
that were to preach the gospel, for it is said expressly, Eph. 4: 8-12:
‘When Christ ascended up on high, (which refers to this) he gave
gifts unto men.’ The all here must refer to the all that were together.’
I need hardly remark that man is a generic term, including both sexes.
Let us now examine whether women actually exercised the office of
minister, under the gospel dispensation. Philip had four daughters, who
prophesied or preached. Paul calls Priscilla, as well as Aquila, his helpers;
or, as in the Greek, his fellow laborers[4] in Christ Jesus. Divers other
passages might be adduced to prove that women continued to be preachers,
and that many of them filled this dignified station.
We learn also from ecclesiastical history, that female ministers suffered
martyrdom in the early ages of the Christian church. In ancient councils,
mention is made of deaconesses; and in an edition of the New Testament,
printed in 1574, a woman is spoken of as minister of a church. The same
word, which, in our common translation, is now rendered a servant of the
church, in speaking of Phebe, Rom. 16: 1, is rendered minister, Eph. 6: 21,
when applied to Tychicus. A minister, with whom I had lately the pleasure
of conversing, remarked, ‘My rule is to expound scripture by scripture, and
I cannot deny the ministry of women, because the apostle says, ‘help those
women who labored with me in the gospel.’ He certainly meant something
more than pouring out tea for him.’
In the 11th Ch. of 1 Cor., Paul gives directions to women and men how
they should appear when they prophesy, or pray in public assemblies. It is
evident that the design of the apostle, in this and the three succeeding
chapters, is to rectify certain abuses which had crept into the Christian
church. He therefore admonishes women to pray with their heads covered,
because, according to the fashion of that day, it was considered immodest
tongues.’
Henry in his notes confirms this:
‘It seems evident to me that not the twelve apostles only, but all
the one hundred and twenty disciples were filled with the Holy
Ghost alike at this time,—all the seventy disciples, who were
apostolical men and employed in the same work, and all the rest too
that were to preach the gospel, for it is said expressly, Eph. 4: 8-12:
‘When Christ ascended up on high, (which refers to this) he gave
gifts unto men.’ The all here must refer to the all that were together.’
I need hardly remark that man is a generic term, including both sexes.
Let us now examine whether women actually exercised the office of
minister, under the gospel dispensation. Philip had four daughters, who
prophesied or preached. Paul calls Priscilla, as well as Aquila, his helpers;
or, as in the Greek, his fellow laborers[4] in Christ Jesus. Divers other
passages might be adduced to prove that women continued to be preachers,
and that many of them filled this dignified station.
We learn also from ecclesiastical history, that female ministers suffered
martyrdom in the early ages of the Christian church. In ancient councils,
mention is made of deaconesses; and in an edition of the New Testament,
printed in 1574, a woman is spoken of as minister of a church. The same
word, which, in our common translation, is now rendered a servant of the
church, in speaking of Phebe, Rom. 16: 1, is rendered minister, Eph. 6: 21,
when applied to Tychicus. A minister, with whom I had lately the pleasure
of conversing, remarked, ‘My rule is to expound scripture by scripture, and
I cannot deny the ministry of women, because the apostle says, ‘help those
women who labored with me in the gospel.’ He certainly meant something
more than pouring out tea for him.’
In the 11th Ch. of 1 Cor., Paul gives directions to women and men how
they should appear when they prophesy, or pray in public assemblies. It is
evident that the design of the apostle, in this and the three succeeding
chapters, is to rectify certain abuses which had crept into the Christian
church. He therefore admonishes women to pray with their heads covered,
because, according to the fashion of that day, it was considered immodest
Page 82
and immoral to do otherwise. He says, ‘that were all one as if she were
shaven;’ and shaving the head was a disgraceful punishment that was
inflicted on women of bad character.
‘These things,’ says Scott, ‘the apostle stated as decent and
proper, but if any of the Corinthian teachers inclined to excite
contention about them, he would only add, v. 16, that he and his
brethren knew of no such custom as prevailed among them, nor was
there any such in the churches of God which had been planted by
the other apostles.’
John Locke, whilst engaged in writing his notes on the Epistles of St.
Paul, was at a meeting where two women preached. After hearing them, he
became convinced of their commission to publish the gospel, and thereupon
altered his notes on the 11th Ch. 1 Cor. in favor of women’s preaching. He
says,—
‘This about women seeming as difficult a passage as most in St.
Paul’s Epistles, I crave leave to premise some few considerations. It
is plain that this covering the head in women is restrained to some
peculiar actions which they performed in the assembly, expressed by
the words praying, prophesying, which, whatever they signify, must
have the same meaning applied to women in the 5th verse, that they
have when applied to men in the 4th, &c. The next thing to be
considered is, what is here to be understood by praying and
prophesying. And that seems to me the performing of some public
action in the assembly, by some one person which was for that time
peculiar to that person, and whilst it lasted, the rest of the assembly
silently assisted. As to prophesying, the apostle in express words
tells us, Ch. 14: 3, 12, that it was speaking in the assembly. The
same is evident as to praying, that the apostle means by it publicly
with an audible voice, ch. 14: 19.’
In a letter to these two women, Rebecca Collier and Rachel Bracken,
which accompanied a little testimony of his regard, he says,
‘I admire no converse like that of Christian freedom; and I fear no
bondage like that of pride and prejudice. I now see that
acquaintance by sight cannot reach the height of enjoyment, which
acquaintance by knowledge arrives unto. Outward hearing may
shaven;’ and shaving the head was a disgraceful punishment that was
inflicted on women of bad character.
‘These things,’ says Scott, ‘the apostle stated as decent and
proper, but if any of the Corinthian teachers inclined to excite
contention about them, he would only add, v. 16, that he and his
brethren knew of no such custom as prevailed among them, nor was
there any such in the churches of God which had been planted by
the other apostles.’
John Locke, whilst engaged in writing his notes on the Epistles of St.
Paul, was at a meeting where two women preached. After hearing them, he
became convinced of their commission to publish the gospel, and thereupon
altered his notes on the 11th Ch. 1 Cor. in favor of women’s preaching. He
says,—
‘This about women seeming as difficult a passage as most in St.
Paul’s Epistles, I crave leave to premise some few considerations. It
is plain that this covering the head in women is restrained to some
peculiar actions which they performed in the assembly, expressed by
the words praying, prophesying, which, whatever they signify, must
have the same meaning applied to women in the 5th verse, that they
have when applied to men in the 4th, &c. The next thing to be
considered is, what is here to be understood by praying and
prophesying. And that seems to me the performing of some public
action in the assembly, by some one person which was for that time
peculiar to that person, and whilst it lasted, the rest of the assembly
silently assisted. As to prophesying, the apostle in express words
tells us, Ch. 14: 3, 12, that it was speaking in the assembly. The
same is evident as to praying, that the apostle means by it publicly
with an audible voice, ch. 14: 19.’
In a letter to these two women, Rebecca Collier and Rachel Bracken,
which accompanied a little testimony of his regard, he says,
‘I admire no converse like that of Christian freedom; and I fear no
bondage like that of pride and prejudice. I now see that
acquaintance by sight cannot reach the height of enjoyment, which
acquaintance by knowledge arrives unto. Outward hearing may
Page 83
misguide us, but internal knowledge cannot err.’ ‘Women, indeed,
had the honor of first publishing the resurrection of the God of love
—why not again the resurrection of the spirit of love? And let all the
disciples of Christ rejoice therein, as doth your partner, John Locke.’
See ‘The Friend,’ a periodical published in Philadelphia.
Adam Clarke’s comment on 1 Cor. 11: 5, is similar to Locke’s:
‘Whatever be the meaning of praying and prophesying in respect
to the man, they have precisely the same meaning in respect to the
woman. So that some women at least, as well as some men, might
speak to others to edification and exhortation and comfort. And this
kind of prophesying, or teaching, was predicted by Joel 2: 28, and
referred to by Peter; and had there not been such gifts bestowed on
women, the prophesy could not have had its fulfilment.’
In the autobiography of Adam Clarke, there is an interesting account of
his hearing Mary Sewall and another female minister preach, and he
acknowledges that such was the power accompanying their ministry, that
though he had been prejudiced against women’s preaching, he could not but
confess that these women were anointed for the office.
But there are certain passages in the Epistles of St. Paul, which seem to
be of doubtful interpretation; at which we cannot much marvel, seeing that
his brother Peter says, there are some things in them hard to be understood.
Most commentators, having their minds preoccupied with the prejudices of
education, afford little aid; they rather tend to darken the text by the
multitude of words. One of these passages occurs in 1 Cor. 14. I have
already remarked, that this chapter, with several of the preceding, was
evidently designed to correct abuses which had crept into the assemblies of
Christians in Corinth. Hence we find that the men were commanded to be
silent, as well as the women, when they were guilty of any thing which
deserved reprehension. The apostle says, ‘If there be no interpreter, let him
keep silence in the church.’ The men were doubtless in the practice of
speaking in unknown tongues, when there was no interpreter present; and
Paul reproves them, because this kind of preaching conveyed no instruction
to the people. Again he says, ‘If any thing be revealed to another that sitteth
by, let the first hold his peace.’ We may infer from this, that two men
sometimes attempted to speak at the same time, and the apostle rebukes
had the honor of first publishing the resurrection of the God of love
—why not again the resurrection of the spirit of love? And let all the
disciples of Christ rejoice therein, as doth your partner, John Locke.’
See ‘The Friend,’ a periodical published in Philadelphia.
Adam Clarke’s comment on 1 Cor. 11: 5, is similar to Locke’s:
‘Whatever be the meaning of praying and prophesying in respect
to the man, they have precisely the same meaning in respect to the
woman. So that some women at least, as well as some men, might
speak to others to edification and exhortation and comfort. And this
kind of prophesying, or teaching, was predicted by Joel 2: 28, and
referred to by Peter; and had there not been such gifts bestowed on
women, the prophesy could not have had its fulfilment.’
In the autobiography of Adam Clarke, there is an interesting account of
his hearing Mary Sewall and another female minister preach, and he
acknowledges that such was the power accompanying their ministry, that
though he had been prejudiced against women’s preaching, he could not but
confess that these women were anointed for the office.
But there are certain passages in the Epistles of St. Paul, which seem to
be of doubtful interpretation; at which we cannot much marvel, seeing that
his brother Peter says, there are some things in them hard to be understood.
Most commentators, having their minds preoccupied with the prejudices of
education, afford little aid; they rather tend to darken the text by the
multitude of words. One of these passages occurs in 1 Cor. 14. I have
already remarked, that this chapter, with several of the preceding, was
evidently designed to correct abuses which had crept into the assemblies of
Christians in Corinth. Hence we find that the men were commanded to be
silent, as well as the women, when they were guilty of any thing which
deserved reprehension. The apostle says, ‘If there be no interpreter, let him
keep silence in the church.’ The men were doubtless in the practice of
speaking in unknown tongues, when there was no interpreter present; and
Paul reproves them, because this kind of preaching conveyed no instruction
to the people. Again he says, ‘If any thing be revealed to another that sitteth
by, let the first hold his peace.’ We may infer from this, that two men
sometimes attempted to speak at the same time, and the apostle rebukes
Page 84
them, and adds, ‘Ye may all prophesy one by one, for God is not the author
of confusion, but of peace.’ He then proceeds to notice the disorderly
conduct of the women, who were guilty of other improprieties. They were
probably in the habit of asking questions, on any points of doctrine which
they wished more thoroughly explained. This custom was common among
the men in the Jewish synagogues, after the pattern of which, the meetings
of the early Christians were in all probability conducted. And the Christian
women, presuming on the liberty which they enjoyed under the new
religion, interrupted the assembly, by asking questions. The apostle
disapproved of this, because it disturbed the solemnity of the meeting: he
therefore admonishes the women to keep silence in the churches. That the
apostle did not allude to preaching is manifest, because he tells them, ‘If
they will learn any thing, let them ask their husbands at home.’ Now a
person endowed with a gift in the ministry, does not ask questions in the
public exercise of that gift, for the purpose of gaining information: she is
instructing others. Moreover, the apostle, in closing his remarks on this
subject, says, ‘Wherefore, brethren, (a generic term, applying equally to
men and women,) covet to prophesy, and forbid not to speak with tongues.
Let all things be done decently and in order.’
Clarke, on the passage, ‘Let women keep silence in the churches,’ says:
‘This was a Jewish ordinance. Women were not permitted to
teach in the assemblies, or even to ask questions. The rabbins taught
that a woman should know nothing but the use of her distaff; and
the saying of Rabbi Eliezer is worthy of remark and execration: ‘Let
the words of the law be burned, rather than that they should be
delivered by women.’
Are there not many of our Christian brethren, whose hostility to the
ministry of women is as bitter as was that of Rabbi Eliezer, and who would
rather let souls perish, than that the truths of the gospel should be delivered
by women?
‘This,’ says Clarke, ‘was their condition till the time of the
gospel, when, according to the prediction of Joel, the Spirit of God
was to be poured out on the women as well as the men, that they
might prophesy, that is, teach. And that they did prophesy, or teach,
is evident from what the apostle says, ch. 11: 5, where he lays down
of confusion, but of peace.’ He then proceeds to notice the disorderly
conduct of the women, who were guilty of other improprieties. They were
probably in the habit of asking questions, on any points of doctrine which
they wished more thoroughly explained. This custom was common among
the men in the Jewish synagogues, after the pattern of which, the meetings
of the early Christians were in all probability conducted. And the Christian
women, presuming on the liberty which they enjoyed under the new
religion, interrupted the assembly, by asking questions. The apostle
disapproved of this, because it disturbed the solemnity of the meeting: he
therefore admonishes the women to keep silence in the churches. That the
apostle did not allude to preaching is manifest, because he tells them, ‘If
they will learn any thing, let them ask their husbands at home.’ Now a
person endowed with a gift in the ministry, does not ask questions in the
public exercise of that gift, for the purpose of gaining information: she is
instructing others. Moreover, the apostle, in closing his remarks on this
subject, says, ‘Wherefore, brethren, (a generic term, applying equally to
men and women,) covet to prophesy, and forbid not to speak with tongues.
Let all things be done decently and in order.’
Clarke, on the passage, ‘Let women keep silence in the churches,’ says:
‘This was a Jewish ordinance. Women were not permitted to
teach in the assemblies, or even to ask questions. The rabbins taught
that a woman should know nothing but the use of her distaff; and
the saying of Rabbi Eliezer is worthy of remark and execration: ‘Let
the words of the law be burned, rather than that they should be
delivered by women.’
Are there not many of our Christian brethren, whose hostility to the
ministry of women is as bitter as was that of Rabbi Eliezer, and who would
rather let souls perish, than that the truths of the gospel should be delivered
by women?
‘This,’ says Clarke, ‘was their condition till the time of the
gospel, when, according to the prediction of Joel, the Spirit of God
was to be poured out on the women as well as the men, that they
might prophesy, that is, teach. And that they did prophesy, or teach,
is evident from what the apostle says, ch. 11: 5, where he lays down
Page 85
rules to regulate this part of their conduct while ministering in the
church. But does not what the apostle says here, let your women
keep silence in the churches, contradict that statement, and show
that the words in ch. 11, should be understood in another sense? for
here it is expressly said, that they should keep silence in the
churches, for it was not permitted to a woman to speak. Both places
seem perfectly consistent. It is evident from the context, that the
apostle refers here to asking questions, and what we call dictating in
the assemblies.’
The other passage on which the opinion, that women are not called to the
ministry, is founded, is 1 Tim. 2d ch. The apostle speaks of the duty of
prayer and supplication, mentions his own ordination as a preacher, and
then adds, ‘I will, therefore, that men pray everywhere, lifting up holy
hands, without wrath and doubting. In like manner also, that women adorn
themselves in modest apparel,’ &c. I shall here premise, that as the
punctuation and division into chapters and verses is no part of the original
arrangement, they cannot determine the sense of a passage. Indeed, every
attentive reader of the Bible must observe, that the injudicious separation of
sentences often destroys their meaning and their beauty. Joseph John
Gurney, whose skill as a biblical critic is well known in England,
commenting on this passage, says,
‘It is worded in a manner somewhat obscure; but appears to be
best construed according to the opinion of various commentators
(See Pool’s Synopsis) as conveying an injunction, that women as
well as men should pray everywhere, lifting up holy hands without
wrath and doubting. 1 Tim. 2: 8, 9. ‘I will therefore that men pray
everywhere, &c.; likewise also the women in a modest dress.’
(Compare 1 Cor. 11: 5.) ‘I would have them adorn themselves with
shamefacedness and sobriety.’’
I have no doubt this is the true meaning of the text, and that the
translators would never have thought of altering it had they not been under
the influence of educational prejudice. The apostle proceeds to exhort the
women, who thus publicly made intercession to God, not to adorn
themselves with braided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array, but (which
becometh women professing godliness) with good works.’ The word in this
verse translated ‘professing,’ would be more properly rendered preaching
church. But does not what the apostle says here, let your women
keep silence in the churches, contradict that statement, and show
that the words in ch. 11, should be understood in another sense? for
here it is expressly said, that they should keep silence in the
churches, for it was not permitted to a woman to speak. Both places
seem perfectly consistent. It is evident from the context, that the
apostle refers here to asking questions, and what we call dictating in
the assemblies.’
The other passage on which the opinion, that women are not called to the
ministry, is founded, is 1 Tim. 2d ch. The apostle speaks of the duty of
prayer and supplication, mentions his own ordination as a preacher, and
then adds, ‘I will, therefore, that men pray everywhere, lifting up holy
hands, without wrath and doubting. In like manner also, that women adorn
themselves in modest apparel,’ &c. I shall here premise, that as the
punctuation and division into chapters and verses is no part of the original
arrangement, they cannot determine the sense of a passage. Indeed, every
attentive reader of the Bible must observe, that the injudicious separation of
sentences often destroys their meaning and their beauty. Joseph John
Gurney, whose skill as a biblical critic is well known in England,
commenting on this passage, says,
‘It is worded in a manner somewhat obscure; but appears to be
best construed according to the opinion of various commentators
(See Pool’s Synopsis) as conveying an injunction, that women as
well as men should pray everywhere, lifting up holy hands without
wrath and doubting. 1 Tim. 2: 8, 9. ‘I will therefore that men pray
everywhere, &c.; likewise also the women in a modest dress.’
(Compare 1 Cor. 11: 5.) ‘I would have them adorn themselves with
shamefacedness and sobriety.’’
I have no doubt this is the true meaning of the text, and that the
translators would never have thought of altering it had they not been under
the influence of educational prejudice. The apostle proceeds to exhort the
women, who thus publicly made intercession to God, not to adorn
themselves with braided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array, but (which
becometh women professing godliness) with good works.’ The word in this
verse translated ‘professing,’ would be more properly rendered preaching
Page 86
godliness, or enjoining piety to the gods, or conducting public worship.
After describing the duty of female ministers about their apparel, the
apostle proceeds to correct some improprieties which probably prevailed in
the Ephesian church, similar to those which he had reproved among the
Corinthian converts. He says, ‘Let the women learn in silence with all
subjection; but I suffer not a woman to teach, nor to usurp authority over
the man, but to be in silence,’ or quietness. Here again it is evident that the
women, of whom he was speaking, were admonished to learn in silence,
which could not refer to their public ministrations to others. The verb to
teach, verse 12, is one of very general import, and may in this place more
properly be rendered dictate. It is highly probable that women who had long
been in bondage, when set free by Christianity from the restraints imposed
upon them by Jewish traditions and heathen customs, run into an extreme in
their public assemblies, and interrupted the religious services by frequent
interrogations, which they could have had answered as satisfactorily at
home.
On a candid examination and comparison of the passages which I have
endeavored to explain, viz., 1 Cor. chaps. 11 and 14, and 1 Tim. 2, 8-12. I
think we must be compelled to adopt one of two conclusions; either that the
apostle grossly contradicts himself on a subject of great practical
importance, and that the fulfilment of the prophecy of Joel was a shameful
infringement of decency and order; or that the directions given to women,
not to speak, or to teach in the congregations, had reference to some local
and peculiar customs, which were then common in religious assemblies,
and which the apostle thought inconsistent with the purpose for which they
were met together. No one, I suppose, will hesitate which of these two
conclusions to adopt. The subject is one of vital importance. That it may
claim the calm and prayerful attention of Christians, is the desire of
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
FOOTNOTES:
[3] I cannot enter fully into this part of my subject. It is, however, one of great
importance, and I recommend those who wish to examine it, to read ‘The Book
After describing the duty of female ministers about their apparel, the
apostle proceeds to correct some improprieties which probably prevailed in
the Ephesian church, similar to those which he had reproved among the
Corinthian converts. He says, ‘Let the women learn in silence with all
subjection; but I suffer not a woman to teach, nor to usurp authority over
the man, but to be in silence,’ or quietness. Here again it is evident that the
women, of whom he was speaking, were admonished to learn in silence,
which could not refer to their public ministrations to others. The verb to
teach, verse 12, is one of very general import, and may in this place more
properly be rendered dictate. It is highly probable that women who had long
been in bondage, when set free by Christianity from the restraints imposed
upon them by Jewish traditions and heathen customs, run into an extreme in
their public assemblies, and interrupted the religious services by frequent
interrogations, which they could have had answered as satisfactorily at
home.
On a candid examination and comparison of the passages which I have
endeavored to explain, viz., 1 Cor. chaps. 11 and 14, and 1 Tim. 2, 8-12. I
think we must be compelled to adopt one of two conclusions; either that the
apostle grossly contradicts himself on a subject of great practical
importance, and that the fulfilment of the prophecy of Joel was a shameful
infringement of decency and order; or that the directions given to women,
not to speak, or to teach in the congregations, had reference to some local
and peculiar customs, which were then common in religious assemblies,
and which the apostle thought inconsistent with the purpose for which they
were met together. No one, I suppose, will hesitate which of these two
conclusions to adopt. The subject is one of vital importance. That it may
claim the calm and prayerful attention of Christians, is the desire of
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
FOOTNOTES:
[3] I cannot enter fully into this part of my subject. It is, however, one of great
importance, and I recommend those who wish to examine it, to read ‘The Book
Page 87
of the Priesthood,’ by an English Dissenter, and Beverly’s ‘View of the Present
State of the Visible Church of Christ.’ They are both masterly productions.
[4] Rom. 16: 3, compare Gr. text of v. 21, 2. Cor. 8: 23; Phil. 2: 25; 1 Thes. 3:
2.
State of the Visible Church of Christ.’ They are both masterly productions.
[4] Rom. 16: 3, compare Gr. text of v. 21, 2. Cor. 8: 23; Phil. 2: 25; 1 Thes. 3:
2.
Page 88
LETTER XV.
MAN EQUALLY GUILTY WITH WOMAN IN THE FALL.
Uxbridge, 10th Mo. 20th, 1837.
My Dear Sister,—It is said that ‘modern Jewish women light a lamp
every Friday evening, half an hour before sunset, which is the beginning of
their Sabbath, in remembrance of their original mother, who first
extinguished the lamp of righteousness,—to remind them of their obligation
to rekindle it.’ I am one of those who always admit, to its fullest extent, the
popular charge, that woman brought sin into the world. I accept it as a
powerful reason, why woman is bound to labor with double diligence, for
the regeneration of that world she has been instrumental in ruining.
But, although I do not repel the imputation, I shall notice some passages
in the sacred Scriptures, where this transaction is mentioned, which prove, I
think, the identity and equality of man and woman, and that there is no
difference in their guilt in the view of that God who searcheth the heart and
trieth the reins of the children of men. In Is. 43: 27, we find the following
passage—‘Thy first father hath sinned, and thy teachers have transgressed
against me’—which is synonymous with Rom. 5: 12. ‘Wherefore, as by one
man sin entered into the world, and death by sin, &c.’ Here man and woman
are included under one term, and no distinction is made in their criminality.
The circumstances of the fall are again referred to in 2 Cor. 11: 3—‘But I
fear lest, by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtility, so
your mind should be beguiled from the simplicity that is in Christ.’ Again,
1st Tim. 2: 14—‘Adam was not deceived; but the woman being deceived,
was in the transgression.’ Now, whether the fact, that Eve was beguiled and
deceived, is a proof that her crime was of deeper dye than Adam’s, who was
not deceived, but was fully aware of the consequences of sharing in her
transgression, I shall leave the candid reader to determine.
My present object is to show, that, as woman is charged with all the sin
that exists in the world, it is her solemn duty to labor for its extinction; and
that this she can never do effectually and extensively, until her mind is
disenthralled of those shackles which have been riveted upon her by a
MAN EQUALLY GUILTY WITH WOMAN IN THE FALL.
Uxbridge, 10th Mo. 20th, 1837.
My Dear Sister,—It is said that ‘modern Jewish women light a lamp
every Friday evening, half an hour before sunset, which is the beginning of
their Sabbath, in remembrance of their original mother, who first
extinguished the lamp of righteousness,—to remind them of their obligation
to rekindle it.’ I am one of those who always admit, to its fullest extent, the
popular charge, that woman brought sin into the world. I accept it as a
powerful reason, why woman is bound to labor with double diligence, for
the regeneration of that world she has been instrumental in ruining.
But, although I do not repel the imputation, I shall notice some passages
in the sacred Scriptures, where this transaction is mentioned, which prove, I
think, the identity and equality of man and woman, and that there is no
difference in their guilt in the view of that God who searcheth the heart and
trieth the reins of the children of men. In Is. 43: 27, we find the following
passage—‘Thy first father hath sinned, and thy teachers have transgressed
against me’—which is synonymous with Rom. 5: 12. ‘Wherefore, as by one
man sin entered into the world, and death by sin, &c.’ Here man and woman
are included under one term, and no distinction is made in their criminality.
The circumstances of the fall are again referred to in 2 Cor. 11: 3—‘But I
fear lest, by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtility, so
your mind should be beguiled from the simplicity that is in Christ.’ Again,
1st Tim. 2: 14—‘Adam was not deceived; but the woman being deceived,
was in the transgression.’ Now, whether the fact, that Eve was beguiled and
deceived, is a proof that her crime was of deeper dye than Adam’s, who was
not deceived, but was fully aware of the consequences of sharing in her
transgression, I shall leave the candid reader to determine.
My present object is to show, that, as woman is charged with all the sin
that exists in the world, it is her solemn duty to labor for its extinction; and
that this she can never do effectually and extensively, until her mind is
disenthralled of those shackles which have been riveted upon her by a
Page 89
‘corrupt public opinion, and a perverted interpretation of the holy
Scriptures.’ Woman must feel that she is the equal, and is designed to be the
fellow laborer of her brother, or she will be studying to find out the
imaginary line which separates the sexes, and divides the duties of men and
women into two distinct classes, a separation not even hinted at in the
Bible, where we are expressly told, ‘there is neither male nor female, for ye
are all one in Christ Jesus.’
My views on this subject are so much better embodied in the language of
a living author than I can express them, that I quote the passage entire:
‘Woman’s rights and man’s rights are both contained in the same charter,
and held by the same tenure. All rights spring out of the moral nature: they
are both the root and the offspring of responsibilities. The physical
constitution is the mere instrument of the moral nature; sex is a mere
incident of this constitution, a provision necessary to this form of existence;
its only design, not to give, nor to take away, nor in any respect to modify or
even touch rights or responsibilities in any sense, except so far as the
peculiar offices of each sex may afford less or more opportunity and ability
for the exercise of rights, and the discharge of responsibilities; but merely to
continue and enlarge the human department of God’s government.
Consequently, I know nothing of man’s rights, or woman’s rights; human
rights are all that I recognise. The doctrine, that the sex of the body presides
over and administers upon the rights and responsibilities of the moral,
immortal nature, is to my mind a doctrine kindred to blasphemy, when seen
in its intrinsic nature. It breaks up utterly the relations of the two natures,
and reverses their functions; exalting the animal nature into a monarch, and
humbling the moral into a slave; making the former a proprietor, and the
latter its property.’
To perform our duties, we must comprehend our rights and
responsibilities; and it is because we do not understand, that we now fall so
far short in the discharge of our obligations. Unaccustomed to think for
ourselves, and to search the sacred volume, to see how far we are living up
to the design of Jehovah in our creation, we have rested satisfied with the
sphere marked out for us by man, never detecting the fallacy of that
reasoning which forbids woman to exercise some of her noblest faculties,
and stamps with the reproach of indelicacy those actions by which women
were formerly dignified and exalted in the church.
Scriptures.’ Woman must feel that she is the equal, and is designed to be the
fellow laborer of her brother, or she will be studying to find out the
imaginary line which separates the sexes, and divides the duties of men and
women into two distinct classes, a separation not even hinted at in the
Bible, where we are expressly told, ‘there is neither male nor female, for ye
are all one in Christ Jesus.’
My views on this subject are so much better embodied in the language of
a living author than I can express them, that I quote the passage entire:
‘Woman’s rights and man’s rights are both contained in the same charter,
and held by the same tenure. All rights spring out of the moral nature: they
are both the root and the offspring of responsibilities. The physical
constitution is the mere instrument of the moral nature; sex is a mere
incident of this constitution, a provision necessary to this form of existence;
its only design, not to give, nor to take away, nor in any respect to modify or
even touch rights or responsibilities in any sense, except so far as the
peculiar offices of each sex may afford less or more opportunity and ability
for the exercise of rights, and the discharge of responsibilities; but merely to
continue and enlarge the human department of God’s government.
Consequently, I know nothing of man’s rights, or woman’s rights; human
rights are all that I recognise. The doctrine, that the sex of the body presides
over and administers upon the rights and responsibilities of the moral,
immortal nature, is to my mind a doctrine kindred to blasphemy, when seen
in its intrinsic nature. It breaks up utterly the relations of the two natures,
and reverses their functions; exalting the animal nature into a monarch, and
humbling the moral into a slave; making the former a proprietor, and the
latter its property.’
To perform our duties, we must comprehend our rights and
responsibilities; and it is because we do not understand, that we now fall so
far short in the discharge of our obligations. Unaccustomed to think for
ourselves, and to search the sacred volume, to see how far we are living up
to the design of Jehovah in our creation, we have rested satisfied with the
sphere marked out for us by man, never detecting the fallacy of that
reasoning which forbids woman to exercise some of her noblest faculties,
and stamps with the reproach of indelicacy those actions by which women
were formerly dignified and exalted in the church.
Page 90
I should not mention this subject again, if it were not to point out to my
sisters what seems to me an irresistible conclusion from the literal
interpretation of St. Paul, without reference to the context, and the peculiar
circumstances and abuses which drew forth the expressions, ‘I suffer not a
woman to teach’—‘Let your women keep silence in the church,’ i. e.
congregation. It is manifest, that if the apostle meant what his words imply,
when taken in the strictest sense, then women have no right to teach
Sabbath or day schools, or to open their lips to sing in the assemblies of the
people; yet young and delicate women are engaged in all these offices; they
are expressly trained to exhibit themselves, and raise their voices to a high
pitch in the choirs of our places of worship. I do not intend to sit in
judgment on my sisters for doing these things; I only want them to see, that
they are as really infringing a supposed divine command, by instructing
their pupils in the Sabbath or day schools, and by singing in the
congregation, as if they were engaged in preaching the unsearchable riches
of Christ to a lost and perishing world. Why, then, are we permitted to break
this injunction in some points, and so sedulously warned not to overstep the
bounds set for us by our brethren in another? Simply, as I believe, because
in the one case we subserve their views and their interests, and act in
subordination to them; whilst in the other, we come in contact with their
interests, and claim to be on an equality with them in the highest and most
important trust ever committed to man, namely, the ministry of the word. It
is manifest, that if women were permitted to be ministers of the gospel, as
they unquestionably were in the primitive ages of the Christian church, it
would interfere materially with the present organized system of spiritual
power and ecclesiastical authority, which is now vested solely in the hands
of men. It would either show that all the paraphernalia of theological
seminaries, &c. &c. to prepare men to become evangelists, is wholly
unnecessary, or it would create a necessity for similar institutions in order to
prepare women for the same office; and this would be an encroachment on
that learning, which our hind brethren have so ungenerously monopolized. I
do not ask any one to believe my statements, or adopt my conclusions,
because they are mine; but I do earnestly entreat my sisters to lay aside their
prejudices, and examine these subjects for themselves, regardless of the
‘traditions of men,’ because they are intimately connected with their duty
and their usefulness in the present important crisis.
sisters what seems to me an irresistible conclusion from the literal
interpretation of St. Paul, without reference to the context, and the peculiar
circumstances and abuses which drew forth the expressions, ‘I suffer not a
woman to teach’—‘Let your women keep silence in the church,’ i. e.
congregation. It is manifest, that if the apostle meant what his words imply,
when taken in the strictest sense, then women have no right to teach
Sabbath or day schools, or to open their lips to sing in the assemblies of the
people; yet young and delicate women are engaged in all these offices; they
are expressly trained to exhibit themselves, and raise their voices to a high
pitch in the choirs of our places of worship. I do not intend to sit in
judgment on my sisters for doing these things; I only want them to see, that
they are as really infringing a supposed divine command, by instructing
their pupils in the Sabbath or day schools, and by singing in the
congregation, as if they were engaged in preaching the unsearchable riches
of Christ to a lost and perishing world. Why, then, are we permitted to break
this injunction in some points, and so sedulously warned not to overstep the
bounds set for us by our brethren in another? Simply, as I believe, because
in the one case we subserve their views and their interests, and act in
subordination to them; whilst in the other, we come in contact with their
interests, and claim to be on an equality with them in the highest and most
important trust ever committed to man, namely, the ministry of the word. It
is manifest, that if women were permitted to be ministers of the gospel, as
they unquestionably were in the primitive ages of the Christian church, it
would interfere materially with the present organized system of spiritual
power and ecclesiastical authority, which is now vested solely in the hands
of men. It would either show that all the paraphernalia of theological
seminaries, &c. &c. to prepare men to become evangelists, is wholly
unnecessary, or it would create a necessity for similar institutions in order to
prepare women for the same office; and this would be an encroachment on
that learning, which our hind brethren have so ungenerously monopolized. I
do not ask any one to believe my statements, or adopt my conclusions,
because they are mine; but I do earnestly entreat my sisters to lay aside their
prejudices, and examine these subjects for themselves, regardless of the
‘traditions of men,’ because they are intimately connected with their duty
and their usefulness in the present important crisis.
Page 91
All who know any thing of the present system of benevolent and
religious operations, know that women are performing an important part in
them, in subserviency to men, who guide our labors, and are often the
recipients of those benefits of education we toil to confer, and which we
rejoice they can enjoy, although it is their mandate which deprives us of the
same advantages. Now, whether our brethren have defrauded us
intentionally, or unintentionally, the wrong we suffer is equally the same.
For years, they have been spurring us up to the performance of our duties.
The immense usefulness and the vast influence of woman have been
eulogized and called into exercise, and many a blessing has been lavished
upon us, and many a prayer put up for us, because we have labored by day
and by night to clothe and feed and educate young men, whilst our own
bodies sometimes suffer for want of comfortable garments, and our minds
are left in almost utter destitution of that improvement which we are toiling
to bestow upon the brethren.
‘Full many a gem of purest ray serene,
The dark unfathomed caves of ocean bear;
Full many a flower is born to blush unseen
And waste its sweetness on the desert air.’
If the sewing societies, the avails of whose industry are now expended in
supporting and educating young men for the ministry, were to withdraw
their contributions to these objects, and give them where they are more
needed, to the advancement of their own sex in useful learning, the next
generation might furnish sufficient proof, that in intelligence and ability to
master the whole circle of sciences, woman is not inferior to man; and
instead of a sensible woman being regarded as she now is, is a lusus naturæ,
they would be quite as common as sensible men. I confess, considering the
high claim men in this country make to great politeness and deference to
women, it does seem a little extraordinary that we should be urged to work
for the brethren. I should suppose it would be more in character with ‘the
generous promptings of chivalry, and the poetry of romantic gallantry,’ for
which Catherine E. Beecher gives them credit, for them to form societies to
educate their sisters, seeing our inferior capacities require more cultivation
to bring them into use, and qualify us to be helps meet for them. However,
though I think this would be but a just return for all our past kindnesses in
this way, I should be willing to balance our accounts, and begin a new
religious operations, know that women are performing an important part in
them, in subserviency to men, who guide our labors, and are often the
recipients of those benefits of education we toil to confer, and which we
rejoice they can enjoy, although it is their mandate which deprives us of the
same advantages. Now, whether our brethren have defrauded us
intentionally, or unintentionally, the wrong we suffer is equally the same.
For years, they have been spurring us up to the performance of our duties.
The immense usefulness and the vast influence of woman have been
eulogized and called into exercise, and many a blessing has been lavished
upon us, and many a prayer put up for us, because we have labored by day
and by night to clothe and feed and educate young men, whilst our own
bodies sometimes suffer for want of comfortable garments, and our minds
are left in almost utter destitution of that improvement which we are toiling
to bestow upon the brethren.
‘Full many a gem of purest ray serene,
The dark unfathomed caves of ocean bear;
Full many a flower is born to blush unseen
And waste its sweetness on the desert air.’
If the sewing societies, the avails of whose industry are now expended in
supporting and educating young men for the ministry, were to withdraw
their contributions to these objects, and give them where they are more
needed, to the advancement of their own sex in useful learning, the next
generation might furnish sufficient proof, that in intelligence and ability to
master the whole circle of sciences, woman is not inferior to man; and
instead of a sensible woman being regarded as she now is, is a lusus naturæ,
they would be quite as common as sensible men. I confess, considering the
high claim men in this country make to great politeness and deference to
women, it does seem a little extraordinary that we should be urged to work
for the brethren. I should suppose it would be more in character with ‘the
generous promptings of chivalry, and the poetry of romantic gallantry,’ for
which Catherine E. Beecher gives them credit, for them to form societies to
educate their sisters, seeing our inferior capacities require more cultivation
to bring them into use, and qualify us to be helps meet for them. However,
though I think this would be but a just return for all our past kindnesses in
this way, I should be willing to balance our accounts, and begin a new
Page 92
course. Henceforth, let the benefit be reciprocated, or else let each sex
provide for the education of their own poor, whose talents ought to be
rescued from the oblivion of ignorance. Sure I am, the young men who are
now benefitted by the handy work of their sisters, will not be less honorable
if they occupy half their time in earning enough to pay for their own
education, instead of depending on the industry of women, who not
unfrequently deprive themselves of the means of purchasing valuable books
which might enlarge their stock of useful knowledge, and perhaps prove a
blessing to the family by furnishing them with instructive reading. If the
minds of women were enlightened and improved, the domestic circle would
be more frequently refreshed by intelligent conversation, a means of
edification now deplorably neglected, for want of that cultivation which
these intellectual advantages would confer.
DUTIES OF WOMEN.
One of the duties which devolve upon women in the present interesting
crisis, is to prepare themselves for more extensive usefulness, by making
use of those religious and literary privileges and advantages that are within
their reach, if they will only stretch out their hands and possess them. By
doing this, they will become better acquainted with their rights as moral
beings, and with their responsibilities growing out of those rights: they will
regard themselves, as they really are, free agents, immortal beings,
amenable to no tribunal but that of Jehovah, and bound not to submit to any
restriction imposed for selfish purposes, or to gratify that love of power
which has reigned in the heart of man from Adam down to the present time.
In contemplating the great moral reformations of the day, and the part
which they are bound to take in them, instead of puzzling themselves with
the harassing, because unnecessary inquiry, how far they may go without
overstepping the bounds of propriety, which separate male and female
duties, they will only inquire, ‘Lord, what wilt thou have us to do?’ They
will be enabled to see the simple truth, that God has made no distinction
between men and women as moral beings; that the distinction now so much
insisted upon between male and female virtues is as absurd as it is
unscriptural, and has been the fruitful source of much mischief—granting to
man a license for the exhibition of brute force and conflict on the battle
field; for sternness, selfishness, and the exercise of irresponsible power in
provide for the education of their own poor, whose talents ought to be
rescued from the oblivion of ignorance. Sure I am, the young men who are
now benefitted by the handy work of their sisters, will not be less honorable
if they occupy half their time in earning enough to pay for their own
education, instead of depending on the industry of women, who not
unfrequently deprive themselves of the means of purchasing valuable books
which might enlarge their stock of useful knowledge, and perhaps prove a
blessing to the family by furnishing them with instructive reading. If the
minds of women were enlightened and improved, the domestic circle would
be more frequently refreshed by intelligent conversation, a means of
edification now deplorably neglected, for want of that cultivation which
these intellectual advantages would confer.
DUTIES OF WOMEN.
One of the duties which devolve upon women in the present interesting
crisis, is to prepare themselves for more extensive usefulness, by making
use of those religious and literary privileges and advantages that are within
their reach, if they will only stretch out their hands and possess them. By
doing this, they will become better acquainted with their rights as moral
beings, and with their responsibilities growing out of those rights: they will
regard themselves, as they really are, free agents, immortal beings,
amenable to no tribunal but that of Jehovah, and bound not to submit to any
restriction imposed for selfish purposes, or to gratify that love of power
which has reigned in the heart of man from Adam down to the present time.
In contemplating the great moral reformations of the day, and the part
which they are bound to take in them, instead of puzzling themselves with
the harassing, because unnecessary inquiry, how far they may go without
overstepping the bounds of propriety, which separate male and female
duties, they will only inquire, ‘Lord, what wilt thou have us to do?’ They
will be enabled to see the simple truth, that God has made no distinction
between men and women as moral beings; that the distinction now so much
insisted upon between male and female virtues is as absurd as it is
unscriptural, and has been the fruitful source of much mischief—granting to
man a license for the exhibition of brute force and conflict on the battle
field; for sternness, selfishness, and the exercise of irresponsible power in
Page 93
the circle of home—and to woman a permit to rest on an arm of flesh, and
to regard modesty and delicacy, and all the kindred virtues, as peculiarly
appropriate to her. Now to me it is perfectly clear, that whatsoever it is
morally right for a man to do, it is morally right for a woman to do; and
that confusion must exist in the moral world, until women takes her stand
on the same platform with man, and feels that she is clothed by her Maker
with the same rights, and, of course, that upon her devolve the same duties.
It is not my intention, nor indeed do I think it is in my power, to point out
the precise duties of women. To him who still teacheth by his Holy Spirit as
never man taught, I refer my beloved sisters. There is a vast field of
usefulness before them. The signs of the times give portentous evidence,
that a day of deep trial is approaching; and I urge them, by every
consideration of a Savior’s dying love, by the millions of heathen in our
midst, by the sufferings of woman in almost every portion of the world, by
the fearful ravages which slavery, intemperance, licentiousness and other
iniquities are making of the happiness of our fellow creatures, to come to
the rescue of a ruined world, and to be found co-workers with Jesus Christ.
‘Ho! to the rescue, ho!
Up every one that feels—
’Tis a sad and fearful cry of woe
From a guilty world that steals.
Hark! hark! how the horror rolls,
Whence can this anguish be?
’Tis the groan of a trammel’d people’s souls,
Now bursting to be free.’
And here, with all due deference for the office of the ministry, which I
believe was established by Jehovah himself, and designed by Him to be the
means of spreading light and salvation through a crucified Savior to the
ends of the earth, I would entreat my sisters not to compel the ministers of
the present day to give their names to great moral reformations. The
practice of making ministers life members, or officers of societies, when
their hearts have not been touched with a live coal from the altar, and
animated with love for the work we are engaged in, is highly injurious to
them, as well as to the cause. They often satisfy their consciences in this
way, without doing anything to promote the anti-slavery, or temperance, or
other reformations; and we please ourselves with the idea, that we have
to regard modesty and delicacy, and all the kindred virtues, as peculiarly
appropriate to her. Now to me it is perfectly clear, that whatsoever it is
morally right for a man to do, it is morally right for a woman to do; and
that confusion must exist in the moral world, until women takes her stand
on the same platform with man, and feels that she is clothed by her Maker
with the same rights, and, of course, that upon her devolve the same duties.
It is not my intention, nor indeed do I think it is in my power, to point out
the precise duties of women. To him who still teacheth by his Holy Spirit as
never man taught, I refer my beloved sisters. There is a vast field of
usefulness before them. The signs of the times give portentous evidence,
that a day of deep trial is approaching; and I urge them, by every
consideration of a Savior’s dying love, by the millions of heathen in our
midst, by the sufferings of woman in almost every portion of the world, by
the fearful ravages which slavery, intemperance, licentiousness and other
iniquities are making of the happiness of our fellow creatures, to come to
the rescue of a ruined world, and to be found co-workers with Jesus Christ.
‘Ho! to the rescue, ho!
Up every one that feels—
’Tis a sad and fearful cry of woe
From a guilty world that steals.
Hark! hark! how the horror rolls,
Whence can this anguish be?
’Tis the groan of a trammel’d people’s souls,
Now bursting to be free.’
And here, with all due deference for the office of the ministry, which I
believe was established by Jehovah himself, and designed by Him to be the
means of spreading light and salvation through a crucified Savior to the
ends of the earth, I would entreat my sisters not to compel the ministers of
the present day to give their names to great moral reformations. The
practice of making ministers life members, or officers of societies, when
their hearts have not been touched with a live coal from the altar, and
animated with love for the work we are engaged in, is highly injurious to
them, as well as to the cause. They often satisfy their consciences in this
way, without doing anything to promote the anti-slavery, or temperance, or
other reformations; and we please ourselves with the idea, that we have
Page 94
done something to forward the cause of Christ, when, in effect, we have
been sewing pillows like the false prophetesses of old under the arm-holes
of our clerical brethren. Let us treat the ministers with all tenderness and
respect, but let us be careful how we cherish in their hearts the idea that
they are of more importance to a cause than other men. I rejoice when they
take hold heartily. I love and honor some ministers with whom I have been
associated in the anti-slavery ranks, but I do deeply deplore, for the sake of
the cause, the prevalent notion, that the clergy must be had, either by
persuasion or by bribery. They will not need persuasion or bribery, if their
hearts are with us; if they are not, we are better without them. It is idle to
suppose that the kingdom of heaven cannot come on earth, without their co-
operation. It is the Lord’s work, and it must go forward with or without
their aid. As well might the converted Jews have despaired of the spread of
Christianity, without the co-operation of Scribes and Pharisees.
Let us keep in mind, that no abolitionism is of any value, which is not
accompanied with deep, heartfelt repentance; and that, whenever a minister
sincerely repents of having, either by his apathy or his efforts, countenanced
the fearful sin of slavery, he will need no inducement to come into our
ranks; so far from it, he will abhor himself in dust and ashes, for his past
blindness and indifference to the cause of God’s poor and oppressed: and he
will regard it as a privilege to be enabled to do something in the cause of
human rights. I know the ministry exercise vast power; but I rejoice in the
belief, that the spell is broken which encircled them, and rendered it all but
blasphemy to expose their errors and their sins. We are beginning to
understand that they are but men, and that their station should not shield
them from merited reproof.
I have blushed for my sex when I have heard of their entreating ministers
to attend their associations, and open them with prayer. The idea is
inconceivable to me, that Christian women can be engaged in doing God’s
work, and yet cannot ask his blessing on their efforts, except through the
lips of a man. I have known a whole town scoured to obtain a minister to
open a female meeting, and their refusal to do so spoken of as quite a
misfortune. Now, I am not glad that the ministers do wrong; but I am glad
that my sisters have been sometimes compelled to act for themselves: it is
exactly what they need to strengthen them, and prepare them to act
independently. And to say the truth, there is something really ludicrous in
been sewing pillows like the false prophetesses of old under the arm-holes
of our clerical brethren. Let us treat the ministers with all tenderness and
respect, but let us be careful how we cherish in their hearts the idea that
they are of more importance to a cause than other men. I rejoice when they
take hold heartily. I love and honor some ministers with whom I have been
associated in the anti-slavery ranks, but I do deeply deplore, for the sake of
the cause, the prevalent notion, that the clergy must be had, either by
persuasion or by bribery. They will not need persuasion or bribery, if their
hearts are with us; if they are not, we are better without them. It is idle to
suppose that the kingdom of heaven cannot come on earth, without their co-
operation. It is the Lord’s work, and it must go forward with or without
their aid. As well might the converted Jews have despaired of the spread of
Christianity, without the co-operation of Scribes and Pharisees.
Let us keep in mind, that no abolitionism is of any value, which is not
accompanied with deep, heartfelt repentance; and that, whenever a minister
sincerely repents of having, either by his apathy or his efforts, countenanced
the fearful sin of slavery, he will need no inducement to come into our
ranks; so far from it, he will abhor himself in dust and ashes, for his past
blindness and indifference to the cause of God’s poor and oppressed: and he
will regard it as a privilege to be enabled to do something in the cause of
human rights. I know the ministry exercise vast power; but I rejoice in the
belief, that the spell is broken which encircled them, and rendered it all but
blasphemy to expose their errors and their sins. We are beginning to
understand that they are but men, and that their station should not shield
them from merited reproof.
I have blushed for my sex when I have heard of their entreating ministers
to attend their associations, and open them with prayer. The idea is
inconceivable to me, that Christian women can be engaged in doing God’s
work, and yet cannot ask his blessing on their efforts, except through the
lips of a man. I have known a whole town scoured to obtain a minister to
open a female meeting, and their refusal to do so spoken of as quite a
misfortune. Now, I am not glad that the ministers do wrong; but I am glad
that my sisters have been sometimes compelled to act for themselves: it is
exactly what they need to strengthen them, and prepare them to act
independently. And to say the truth, there is something really ludicrous in
Page 95
seeing a minister enter the meeting, open it with prayer, and then take his
departure. However, I only throw out these hints for the consideration of
women. I believe there are solemn responsibilities resting upon us, and that
in this day of light and knowledge, we cannot plead ignorance of duty. The
great moral reformations now on the wheel are only practical Christianity;
and if the ministry is not prepared to labor with us in these righteous causes,
let us press forward, and they will follow on to know the Lord.
CONCLUSION.
I have now, my dear sister, completed my series of letters. I am aware,
they contain some new views; but I believe they are based on the immutable
truths of the Bible. All I ask for them is, the candid and prayerful
consideration of Christians. If they strike at some of our bosom sins, our
deep-rooted prejudices, our long cherished opinions, let us not condemn
them on that account, but investigate them fearlessly and prayerfully, and
not shrink from the examination; because, if they are true, they place heavy
responsibilities upon women. In throwing them before the public, I have
been actuated solely by the belief, that if they are acted upon, they will exalt
the character and enlarge the usefulness of my own sex, and contribute
greatly to the happiness and virtue of the other. That there is a root of
bitterness continually springing up in families and troubling the repose of
both men and women, must be manifest to even a superficial observer; and
I believe it is the mistaken notion of the inequality of the sexes. As there is
an assumption of superiority on the one part, which is not sanctioned by
Jehovah, there is an incessant struggle on the other to rise to that degree of
dignity, which God designed women to possess in common with men, and
to maintain those rights and exercise those privileges which every woman’s
common sense, apart from the prejudices of education, tells her are
inalienable; they are a part of her moral nature, and can only cease when her
immortal mind is extinguished.
One word more. I feel that I am calling upon my sex to sacrifice what has
been, what is still dear to their hearts, the adulation, the flattery, the
attentions of trifling men. I am asking them to repel these insidious enemies
whenever they approach them; to manifest by their conduct, that, although
they value highly the society of pious and intelligent men, they have no
departure. However, I only throw out these hints for the consideration of
women. I believe there are solemn responsibilities resting upon us, and that
in this day of light and knowledge, we cannot plead ignorance of duty. The
great moral reformations now on the wheel are only practical Christianity;
and if the ministry is not prepared to labor with us in these righteous causes,
let us press forward, and they will follow on to know the Lord.
CONCLUSION.
I have now, my dear sister, completed my series of letters. I am aware,
they contain some new views; but I believe they are based on the immutable
truths of the Bible. All I ask for them is, the candid and prayerful
consideration of Christians. If they strike at some of our bosom sins, our
deep-rooted prejudices, our long cherished opinions, let us not condemn
them on that account, but investigate them fearlessly and prayerfully, and
not shrink from the examination; because, if they are true, they place heavy
responsibilities upon women. In throwing them before the public, I have
been actuated solely by the belief, that if they are acted upon, they will exalt
the character and enlarge the usefulness of my own sex, and contribute
greatly to the happiness and virtue of the other. That there is a root of
bitterness continually springing up in families and troubling the repose of
both men and women, must be manifest to even a superficial observer; and
I believe it is the mistaken notion of the inequality of the sexes. As there is
an assumption of superiority on the one part, which is not sanctioned by
Jehovah, there is an incessant struggle on the other to rise to that degree of
dignity, which God designed women to possess in common with men, and
to maintain those rights and exercise those privileges which every woman’s
common sense, apart from the prejudices of education, tells her are
inalienable; they are a part of her moral nature, and can only cease when her
immortal mind is extinguished.
One word more. I feel that I am calling upon my sex to sacrifice what has
been, what is still dear to their hearts, the adulation, the flattery, the
attentions of trifling men. I am asking them to repel these insidious enemies
whenever they approach them; to manifest by their conduct, that, although
they value highly the society of pious and intelligent men, they have no
Page 96
taste for idle conversation, and for that silly preference which is manifested
for their personal accommodation, often at the expense of great
inconvenience to their male companions. As an illustration of what I mean,
I will state a fact.
I was traveling lately in a stage coach. A gentleman, who was also a
passenger, was made sick by riding with his back to the horses. I offered to
exchange seats, assuring him it did not affect me at all unpleasantly; but he
was too polite to permit a lady to run the risk of being discommoded. I am
sure he meant to be very civil, but I really thought it was a foolish piece of
civility. This kind of attention encourages selfishness in woman, and is only
accorded as a sort of quietus, in exchange for those rights of which we are
deprived. Men and women are equally bound to cultivate a spirit of
accommodation; but I exceedingly deprecate her being treated like a spoiled
child, and sacrifices made to her selfishness and vanity. In lieu of these
flattering but injurious attentions, yielded to her as an inferior, as a mark of
benevolence and courtesy, I want my sex to claim nothing from their
brethren but what their brethren may justly claim from them, in their
intercourse as Christians. I am persuaded woman can do much in this way
to elevate her own character. And that we may become duly sensible of the
dignity of our nature, only a little lower than the angels, and bring forth
fruit to the glory and honor of Emanuel’s name, is the fervent prayer of
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
for their personal accommodation, often at the expense of great
inconvenience to their male companions. As an illustration of what I mean,
I will state a fact.
I was traveling lately in a stage coach. A gentleman, who was also a
passenger, was made sick by riding with his back to the horses. I offered to
exchange seats, assuring him it did not affect me at all unpleasantly; but he
was too polite to permit a lady to run the risk of being discommoded. I am
sure he meant to be very civil, but I really thought it was a foolish piece of
civility. This kind of attention encourages selfishness in woman, and is only
accorded as a sort of quietus, in exchange for those rights of which we are
deprived. Men and women are equally bound to cultivate a spirit of
accommodation; but I exceedingly deprecate her being treated like a spoiled
child, and sacrifices made to her selfishness and vanity. In lieu of these
flattering but injurious attentions, yielded to her as an inferior, as a mark of
benevolence and courtesy, I want my sex to claim nothing from their
brethren but what their brethren may justly claim from them, in their
intercourse as Christians. I am persuaded woman can do much in this way
to elevate her own character. And that we may become duly sensible of the
dignity of our nature, only a little lower than the angels, and bring forth
fruit to the glory and honor of Emanuel’s name, is the fervent prayer of
Thine in the bonds of womanhood,
Sarah M. Grimke.
Page 97
Transcriber’s Notes
Errors in punctuation have been fixed.
Page 7: “Thy both” changed to “They both”
Page 8: “flesh, flowl” changed to “flesh, fowl”
Page 9: “moral responsibilites” changed to “moral responsibilities”
Page 21: “Pastoral Lerter” changed to “Pastoral Letter”
Page 25: “messenger of Jehevah” changed to “messenger of Jehovah”
Page 36: “and someties” changed to “and sometimes”
Page 43: In the footnote, “de famille on de” changed to “de famille ou de” and “Paris
and Loudon” changed to “Paris and London”
Page 48: “os well as” changed to “as well as”
Page 50: “making a waistcoast” changed to “making a waistcoat”
Page 57: “he mean time” changed to “the mean time”
Page 61: “INTELLLECT OF WOMAN” changed to “INTELLECT OF WOMAN”
Page 67: “Christian countres” changed to “Christian countries”
Page 70: “glorions reformations” changed to “glorious reformations”
Page 79: “der husband’s” changed to “her husband’s”
Page 89: “the same gound” changed to “the same ground”
Page 101: “but hardende” changed to “but hardened”
Page 118: “so seduously” changed to “so sedulously”
Page 120: “lusses naturæ” changed to “lusus naturæ”
Page 122: “forst ernness” changed to “for sternness”
Page 128: “woman can can do much” changed to “woman can do much”
Errors in punctuation have been fixed.
Page 7: “Thy both” changed to “They both”
Page 8: “flesh, flowl” changed to “flesh, fowl”
Page 9: “moral responsibilites” changed to “moral responsibilities”
Page 21: “Pastoral Lerter” changed to “Pastoral Letter”
Page 25: “messenger of Jehevah” changed to “messenger of Jehovah”
Page 36: “and someties” changed to “and sometimes”
Page 43: In the footnote, “de famille on de” changed to “de famille ou de” and “Paris
and Loudon” changed to “Paris and London”
Page 48: “os well as” changed to “as well as”
Page 50: “making a waistcoast” changed to “making a waistcoat”
Page 57: “he mean time” changed to “the mean time”
Page 61: “INTELLLECT OF WOMAN” changed to “INTELLECT OF WOMAN”
Page 67: “Christian countres” changed to “Christian countries”
Page 70: “glorions reformations” changed to “glorious reformations”
Page 79: “der husband’s” changed to “her husband’s”
Page 89: “the same gound” changed to “the same ground”
Page 101: “but hardende” changed to “but hardened”
Page 118: “so seduously” changed to “so sedulously”
Page 120: “lusses naturæ” changed to “lusus naturæ”
Page 122: “forst ernness” changed to “for sternness”
Page 128: “woman can can do much” changed to “woman can do much”
Page 98
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LETTERS ON THE
EQUALITY OF THE SEXES, AND THE CONDITION OF WOMAN ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
EQUALITY OF THE SEXES, AND THE CONDITION OF WOMAN ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 99
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 100
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
Page 101
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 102
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 103
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 104
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 105
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 106
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 107
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.